The Project Gutenberg Etext of Democracy and Education, by Dewey
#1 in our series by John Dewey

Copyright laws are changing all over the world, be sure to check
the copyright laws for your country before posting these files!!

Please take a look at the important information in this header.
We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an
electronic path open for the next readers.  Do not remove this.


**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*

Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and
further information is included below.  We need your donations.


Democracy and Education

by John Dewey

March, 1997  [Etext #852]

[Date Last Updated: May 18th, 2003]


The Project Gutenberg Etext of Democracy and Education, by Dewey
*****This file should be named dmedu10.txt or dmedu10.zip******

Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, dmedu11.txt.
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, dmedu10a.txt.


I have tried to make this the most accurate text possible but I
am sure that there are still mistakes.  Please feel free to email
me any errors or mistakes that you find.  Citing the Chapter and
paragraph.  Haradda@aol.com and davidr@inconnect.com are my email
addresses for now.  David Reed


We are now trying to release all our books one month in advance
of the official release dates, for time for better editing.

Please note:  neither this list nor its contents are final till
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.  To be sure you have an
up to date first edition [xxxxx10x.xxx] please check file sizes
in the first week of the next month.  Since our ftp program has
a bug in it that scrambles the date [tried to fix and failed] a
look at the file size will have to do, but we will try to see a
new copy has at least one byte more or less.


Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
fifty hours is one conservative estimate for how long it we take
to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.  This
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If our value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour this year as we release thirty-two text
files per month:  or 400 more Etexts in 1996 for a total of 800.
If these reach just 10% of the computerized population, then the
total should reach 80 billion Etexts.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext
Files by the December 31, 2001.  [10,000 x 100,000,000=Trillion]
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only 10% of the present number of computer users.  2001
should have at least twice as many computer users as that, so it
will require us reaching less than 5% of the users in 2001.


We need your donations more than ever!


All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/CMU": and are
tax deductible to the extent allowable by law.  (CMU = Carnegie-
Mellon University).

For these and other matters, please mail to:

Project Gutenberg
P. O. Box  2782
Champaign, IL 61825

When all other email fails try our Executive Director:
Michael S. Hart <hart@pobox.com>

We would prefer to send you this information by email
(Internet, Bitnet, Compuserve, ATTMAIL or MCImail).

******
If you have an FTP program (or emulator), please
FTP directly to the Project Gutenberg archives:
[Mac users, do NOT point and click. . .type]

ftp uiarchive.cso.uiuc.edu
login:  anonymous
password:  your@login
cd etext/etext90 through /etext96
or cd etext/articles [get suggest gut for more information]
dir [to see files]
get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files]
GET INDEX?00.GUT
for a list of books
and
GET NEW GUT for general information
and
MGET GUT* for newsletters.

**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor**
(Three Pages)


***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here?  You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault.  So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you.  It also tells you how
you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement.  If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from.  If you received this etext on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-
tm etexts, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor
Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at
Carnegie-Mellon University (the "Project").  Among other
things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works.  Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects".  Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this
etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from.  If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy.  If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.

THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS".  NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors,
officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost
and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or
indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause:
[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification,
or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     etext or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word pro-
     cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:

     [*]  The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the etext (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);
          OR

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the
     net profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Association/Carnegie-Mellon
     University" within the 60 days following each
     date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare)
     your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time,
scanning machines, OCR software, public domain etexts, royalty
free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution
you can think of.  Money should be paid to "Project Gutenberg
Association / Carnegie-Mellon University".

*END*THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.29.93*END*





I have tried to make this the most accurate text possible but I
am sure that there are still mistakes.  Please feel free to email
me any errors or mistakes that you find.  Citing the Chapter and
paragraph.  Haradda@aol.com and davidr@inconnect.com are my email
addresses for now.  David Reed

I would like to dedicate this etext to my mother who was a
elementary school teacher for more years than I can remember.
Thanks.





Democracy and Education
by John Dewey


Chapter One: Education as a Necessity of Life
Chapter Two: Education as a Social Function
Chapter Three: Education as Direction
Chapter Four: Education as Growth
Chapter Five: Preparation, Unfolding, and Formal Discipline
Chapter Six: Education as Conservative and Progressive
Chapter Seven: The Democratic Conception in Education
Chapter Eight: Aims in Education
Chapter Nine: Natural Development and Social Efficiency as Aims
Chapter Ten: Interest and Discipline
Chapter Eleven: Experience and Thinking
Chapter Twelve: Thinking in Education
Chapter Thirteen: The Nature of Method
Chapter Fourteen: The Nature of Subject Matter
Chapter Fifteen: Play and Work in the Curriculum
Chapter Sixteen: The Significance of Geography and History
Chapter Seventeen: Science in the Course of Study
Chapter Eighteen: Educational Values
Chapter Nineteen: Labor and Leisure
Chapter Twenty: Intellectual and Practical Studies
Chapter Twenty-one: Physical and Social Studies: Naturalism and
        Humanism
Chapter Twenty-two: The Individual and the World
Chapter Twenty-Three: Vocational Aspects of Education
Chapter Twenty-four: Philosophy of Education
Chapter Twenty-five: Theories of Knowledge
Chapter Twenty-six: Theories of Morals


Chapter One: Education as a Necessity of Life

1.  Renewal of Life by Transmission.  The most notable
distinction between living and inanimate things is that the
former maintain themselves by renewal.  A stone when struck
resists.  If its resistance is greater than the force of the blow
struck, it remains outwardly unchanged.  Otherwise, it is
shattered into smaller bits.  Never does the stone attempt to
react in such a way that it may maintain itself against the blow,
much less so as to render the blow a contributing factor to its
own continued action.  While the living thing may easily be
crushed by superior force, it none the less tries to turn the
energies which act upon it into means of its own further
existence.  If it cannot do so, it does not just split into
smaller pieces (at least in the higher forms of life), but loses
its identity as a living thing.

As long as it endures, it struggles to use surrounding energies
in its own behalf.  It uses light, air, moisture, and the
material of soil.  To say that it uses them is to say that it
turns them into means of its own conservation.  As long as it is
growing, the energy it expends in thus turning the environment to
account is more than compensated for by the return it gets: it
grows.  Understanding the word "control" in this sense, it may be
said that a living being is one that subjugates and controls for
its own continued activity the energies that would otherwise use
it up.  Life is a self-renewing process through action upon the
environment.

In all the higher forms this process cannot be kept up
indefinitely.  After a while they succumb; they die.  The
creature is not equal to the task of indefinite self-renewal.
But continuity of the life process is not dependent upon the
prolongation of the existence of any one individual.
Reproduction of other forms of life goes on in continuous
sequence.  And though, as the geological record shows, not merely
individuals but also species die out, the life process continues
in increasingly complex forms.  As some species die out, forms
better adapted to utilize the obstacles against which they
struggled in vain come into being.  Continuity of life means
continual readaptation of the environment to the needs of living
organisms.

We have been speaking of life in its lowest terms -- as a
physical thing.  But we use the word "Life" to denote the whole
range of experience, individual and racial.  When we see a book
called the Life of Lincoln we do not expect to find within its
covers a treatise on physiology.  We look for an account of
social antecedents; a description of early surroundings, of the
conditions and occupation of the family; of the chief episodes in
the development of character; of signal struggles and
achievements; of the individual's hopes, tastes, joys and
sufferings.  In precisely similar fashion we speak of the life of
a savage tribe, of the Athenian people, of the American nation.
"Life" covers customs, institutions, beliefs, victories and
defeats, recreations and occupations.

We employ the word "experience" in the same pregnant sense.  And
to it, as well as to life in the bare physiological sense, the
principle of continuity through renewal applies.  With the
renewal of physical existence goes, in the case of human beings,
the recreation of beliefs, ideals, hopes, happiness, misery, and
practices.  The continuity of any experience, through renewing of
the social group, is a literal fact.  Education, in its broadest
sense, is the means of this social continuity of life.  Every one
of the constituent elements of a social group, in a modern city
as in a savage tribe, is born immature, helpless, without
language, beliefs, ideas, or social standards.  Each individual,
each unit who is the carrier of the life-experience of his group,
in time passes away.  Yet the life of the group goes on.

The primary ineluctable facts of the birth and death of each one
of the constituent members in a social group determine the
necessity of education.  On one hand, there is the contrast
between the immaturity of the new-born members of the group --
its future sole representatives -- and the maturity of the adult
members who possess the knowledge and customs of the group.  On
the other hand, there is the necessity that these immature
members be not merely physically preserved in adequate numbers,
but that they be initiated into the interests, purposes,
information, skill, and practices of the mature members:
otherwise the group will cease its characteristic life.  Even in
a savage tribe, the achievements of adults are far beyond what
the immature members would be capable of if left to themselves.
With the growth of civilization, the gap between the original
capacities of the immature and the standards and customs of the
elders increases.  Mere physical growing up, mere mastery of the
bare necessities of subsistence will not suffice to reproduce the
life of the group.  Deliberate effort and the taking of
thoughtful pains are required.  Beings who are born not only
unaware of, but quite indifferent to, the aims and habits of the
social group have to be rendered cognizant of them and actively
interested.  Education, and education alone, spans the gap.

Society exists through a process of transmission quite as much as
biological life.  This transmission occurs by means of
communication of habits of doing, thinking, and feeling from the
older to the younger.  Without this communication of ideals,
hopes, expectations, standards, opinions, from those members of
society who are passing out of the group life to those who are
coming into it, social life could not survive.  If the members
who compose a society lived on continuously, they might educate
the new-born members, but it would be a task directed by personal
interest rather than social need.  Now it is a work of
necessity.

If a plague carried off the members of a society all at once, it
is obvious that the group would be permanently done for.  Yet the
death of each of its constituent members is as certain as if an
epidemic took them all at once.  But the graded difference in
age, the fact that some are born as some die, makes possible
through transmission of ideas and practices the constant
reweaving of the social fabric.  Yet this renewal is not
automatic.  Unless pains are taken to see that genuine and
thorough transmission takes place, the most civilized group will
relapse into barbarism and then into savagery.  In fact, the
human young are so immature that if they were left to themselves
without the guidance and succor of others, they could not acquire
the rudimentary abilities necessary for physical existence.  The
young of human beings compare so poorly in original efficiency
with the young of many of the lower animals, that even the powers
needed for physical sustentation have to be acquired under
tuition.  How much more, then, is this the case with respect to
all the technological, artistic, scientific, and moral
achievements of humanity!

2.  Education and Communication.  So obvious, indeed, is the
necessity of teaching and learning for the continued existence of
a society that we may seem to be dwelling unduly on a truism.
But justification is found in the fact that such emphasis is a
means of getting us away from an unduly scholastic and formal
notion of education.  Schools are, indeed, one important method
of the transmission which forms the dispositions of the immature;
but it is only one means, and, compared with other agencies, a
relatively superficial means.  Only as we have grasped the
necessity of more fundamental and persistent modes of tuition can
we make sure of placing the scholastic methods in their true
context.

Society not only continues to exist by transmission, by
communication, but it may fairly be said to exist in
transmission, in communication.  There is more than a verbal tie
between the words common, community, and communication.  Men live
in a community in virtue of the things which they have in common;
and communication is the way in which they come to possess things
in common.  What they must have in common in order to form a
community or society are aims, beliefs, aspirations, knowledge--a
common understanding -- like-mindedness as the

sociologists say.  Such things cannot be passed physically from
one to another, like bricks; they cannot be shared as persons
would share a pie by dividing it into physical pieces.  The
communication which insures participation in a common
understanding is one which secures similar emotional and
intellectual dispositions -- like ways of responding to
expectations and requirements.

Persons do not become a society by living in physical proximity,
any more than a man ceases to be socially influenced by being so
many feet or miles removed from others.  A book or a letter may
institute a more intimate association between human beings
separated thousands of miles from each other than exists between
dwellers under the same roof.  Individuals do not even compose a
social group because they all work for a common end.  The parts
of a machine work with a maximum of cooperativeness for a common
result, but they do not form a community.  If, however, they were
all cognizant of the common end and all interested in it so that
they regulated their specific activity in view of it, then they
would form a community.  But this would involve communication.
Each would have to know what the other was about and would have
to have some way of keeping the other informed as to his own
purpose and progress.  Consensus demands communication.

We are thus compelled to recognize that within even the most
social group there are many relations which are not as yet
social.  A large number of human relationships in any social
group are still upon the machine-like plane.  Individuals use one
another so as to get desired results, without reference to the
emotional and intellectual disposition and consent of those used.
Such uses express physical superiority, or superiority of
position, skill, technical ability, and command of tools,
mechanical or fiscal.  So far as the relations of parent and
child, teacher and pupil, employer and employee, governor and
governed, remain upon this level, they form no true social group,
no matter how closely their respective activities touch one
another.  Giving and taking of orders modifies action and
results, but does not of itself effect a sharing of purposes, a
communication of interests.

Not only is social life identical with communication, but all
communication (and hence all genuine social life) is educative.
To be a recipient of a communication is to have an enlarged and
changed experience.  One shares in what another has thought and
felt and in so far, meagerly or amply, has his own attitude
modified.  Nor is the one who communicates left unaffected.  Try
the experiment of communicating, with fullness and accuracy, some
experience to another, especially if it be somewhat complicated,
and you will find your own attitude toward your experience
changing; otherwise you resort to expletives and ejaculations.
The experience has to be formulated in order to be communicated.
To formulate requires getting outside of it, seeing it as another
would see it, considering what points of contact it has with the
life of another so that it may be got into such form that he can
appreciate its meaning.  Except in dealing with commonplaces and
catch phrases one has to assimilate, imaginatively, something of
another's experience in order to tell him intelligently of one's
own experience.  All communication is like art.  It may fairly be
said, therefore, that any social arrangement that remains vitally
social, or vitally shared, is educative to those who participate
in it.  Only when it becomes cast in a mold and runs in a routine
way does it lose its educative power.

In final account, then, not only does social life demand teaching
and learning for its own permanence, but the very process of
living together educates.  It enlarges and enlightens experience;
it stimulates and enriches imagination; it creates responsibility
for accuracy and vividness of statement and thought.  A man
really living alone (alone mentally as well as physically) would
have little or no occasion to reflect upon his past experience to
extract its net meaning.  The inequality of achievement between
the mature and the immature not only necessitates teaching the
young, but the necessity of this teaching gives an immense
stimulus to reducing experience to that order and form which will
render it most easily communicable and hence most usable.

3.  The Place of Formal Education.  There is, accordingly, a
marked difference between the education which every one gets from
living with others, as long as he really lives instead of just
continuing to subsist, and the deliberate educating of the young.
In the former case the education is incidental; it is natural and
important, but it is not the express reason of the association.
While it may be said, without exaggeration, that the measure of
the worth of any social institution, economic, domestic,
political, legal, religious, is its effect in enlarging and
improving experience; yet this effect is not a part of its
original motive, which is limited and more immediately practical.
Religious associations began, for example, in the desire to
secure the favor of overruling powers and to ward off evil
influences; family life in the desire to gratify appetites and
secure family perpetuity; systematic labor, for the most part,
because of enslavement to others, etc.  Only gradually was the
by-product of the institution, its effect upon the quality and
extent of conscious life, noted, and only more gradually still
was this effect considered as a directive factor in the conduct
of the institution.  Even today, in our industrial life, apart
from certain values of industriousness and thrift, the
intellectual and emotional reaction of the forms of human
association under which the world's work is carried on receives
little attention as compared with physical output.

But in dealing with the young, the fact of association itself as
an immediate human fact, gains in importance.  While it is easy
to ignore in our contact with them the effect of our acts upon
their disposition, or to subordinate that educative effect to
some external and tangible result, it is not so easy as in
dealing with adults.  The need of training is too evident; the
pressure to accomplish a change in their attitude and habits is
too urgent to leave these consequences wholly out of account.
Since our chief business with them is to enable them to share in
a common life we cannot help considering whether or no we are
forming the powers which will secure this ability.  If humanity
has made some headway in realizing that the ultimate value of
every institution is its distinctively human effect -- its effect
upon conscious experience -- we may well believe that this lesson
has been learned largely through dealings with the young.

We are thus led to distinguish, within the broad educational
process which we have been so far considering, a more formal kind
of education -- that of direct tuition or schooling.  In
undeveloped social groups, we find very little formal teaching
and training.  Savage groups mainly rely for instilling needed
dispositions into the young upon the same sort of association
which keeps adults loyal to their group.  They have no special
devices, material, or institutions for teaching save in
connection with initiation ceremonies by which the youth are
inducted into full social membership.  For the most part, they
depend upon children learning the customs of the adults,
acquiring their emotional set and stock of ideas, by sharing in
what the elders are doing.  In part, this sharing is direct,
taking part in the occupations of adults and thus serving an
apprenticeship; in part, it is indirect, through the dramatic
plays in which children reproduce the actions of grown-ups and
thus learn to know what they are like.  To savages it would seem
preposterous to seek out a place where nothing but learning was
going on in order that one might learn.

But as civilization advances, the gap between the capacities of
the young and the concerns of adults widens.  Learning by direct
sharing in the pursuits of grown-ups becomes increasingly
difficult except in the case of the less advanced occupations.
Much of what adults do is so remote in space and in meaning that
playful imitation is less and less adequate to reproduce its
spirit.  Ability to share effectively in adult activities thus
depends upon a prior training given with this end in view.
Intentional agencies -- schools--and explicit material -- studies
-- are devised.  The task of teaching certain things is delegated
to a special group of persons.

Without such formal education, it is not possible to transmit all
the resources and achievements of a complex society.  It also
opens a way to a kind of experience which would not be accessible
to the young, if they were left to pick up their training in
informal association with others, since books and the symbols of
knowledge are mastered.

But there are conspicuous dangers attendant upon the transition
from indirect to formal education.  Sharing in actual pursuit,
whether directly or vicariously in play, is at least personal and
vital.  These qualities compensate, in some measure, for the
narrowness of available opportunities.  Formal instruction, on
the contrary, easily becomes remote and dead -- abstract and
bookish, to use the ordinary words of depreciation.  What
accumulated knowledge exists in low grade societies is at least
put into practice; it is transmuted into character; it exists
with the depth of meaning that attaches to its coming within
urgent daily interests.

But in an advanced culture much which has to be learned is stored
in symbols.  It is far from translation into familiar acts and
objects.  Such material is relatively technical and superficial.
Taking the ordinary standard of reality as a measure, it is
artificial.  For this measure is connection with practical
concerns.  Such material exists in a world by itself,
unassimilated to ordinary customs of thought and expression.
There is the standing danger that the material of formal
instruction will be merely the subject matter of the schools,
isolated from the subject matter of life- experience.  The
permanent social interests are likely to be lost from view.
Those which have not been carried over into the structure of
social life, but which remain largely matters of technical
information expressed in symbols, are made conspicuous in
schools.  Thus we reach the ordinary notion of education: the
notion which ignores its social necessity and its identity with
all human association that affects conscious life, and which
identifies it with imparting information about remote matters and
the conveying of learning through verbal signs: the acquisition
of literacy.

Hence one of the weightiest problems with which the philosophy of
education has to cope is the method of keeping a proper balance
between the informal and the formal, the incidental and the
intentional, modes of education.  When the acquiring of
information and of technical intellectual skill do not influence
the formation of a social disposition, ordinary vital experience
fails to gain in meaning, while schooling, in so far, creates
only "sharps" in learning -- that is, egoistic specialists.  To
avoid a split between what men consciously know because they are
aware of having learned it by a specific job of learning, and
what they unconsciously know because they have absorbed it in the
formation of their characters by intercourse with others, becomes
an increasingly delicate task with every development of special
schooling.

Summary.  It is the very nature of life to strive to continue in
being.  Since this continuance can be secured only by constant
renewals, life is a self-renewing process.  What nutrition and
reproduction are to physiological life, education is to social
life.  This education consists primarily in transmission through
communication.  Communication is a process of sharing experience
till it becomes a common possession.  It modifies the disposition
of both the parties who partake in it.  That the ulterior
significance of every mode of human association lies in the
contribution which it makes to the improvement of the quality of
experience is a fact most easily recognized in dealing with the
immature.  That is to say, while every social arrangement is
educative in effect, the educative effect first becomes an
important part of the purpose of the association in connection
with the association of the older with the younger.  As societies
become more complex in structure and resources, the need of
formal or intentional teaching and learning increases.  As formal
teaching and training grow in extent, there is the danger of
creating an undesirable split between the experience gained in
more direct associations and what is acquired in school.  This
danger was never greater than at the present time, on account of
the rapid growth in the last few centuries of knowledge and
technical modes of skill.

Chapter Two: Education as a Social Function

1.  The Nature and Meaning of Environment.  We have seen that a
community or social group sustains itself through continuous
self-renewal, and that this renewal takes place by means of the
educational growth of the immature members of the group.  By
various agencies, unintentional and designed, a society
transforms uninitiated and seemingly alien beings into robust
trustees of its own resources and ideals.  Education is thus a
fostering, a nurturing, a cultivating, process.  All of these
words mean that it implies attention to the conditions of growth.
We also speak of rearing, raising, bringing up -- words which
express the difference of level which education aims to cover.
Etymologically, the word education means just a process of
leading or bringing up.  When we have the outcome of the process
in mind, we speak of education as shaping, forming, molding
activity -- that is, a shaping into the standard form of social
activity.  In this chapter we are concerned with the general
features of the way in which a social group brings up its
immature members into its own social form.

Since what is required is a transformation of the quality of
experience till it partakes in the interests, purposes, and ideas
current in the social group, the problem is evidently not one of
mere physical forming.  Things can be physically transported in
space; they may be bodily conveyed.  Beliefs and aspirations
cannot be physically extracted and inserted.  How then are they
communicated? Given the impossibility of direct contagion or
literal inculcation, our problem is to discover the method by
which the young assimilate the point of view of the old, or the
older bring the young into like-mindedness with themselves.
The answer, in general formulation, is: By means of the action of
the environment in calling out certain responses.  The required
beliefs cannot be hammered in; the needed attitudes cannot be
plastered on.  But the particular medium in which an individual
exists leads him to see and feel one thing rather than another;
it leads him to have certain plans in order that he may act
successfully with others; it strengthens some beliefs and weakens
others as a condition of winning the approval of others.  Thus it
gradually produces in him a certain system of behavior, a certain
disposition of action.  The words "environment," "medium" denote
something more than surroundings which encompass an individual.
They denote the specific continuity of the surroundings with his
own active tendencies.  An inanimate being is, of course,
continuous with its surroundings; but the environing
circumstances do not, save metaphorically, constitute an
environment.  For the inorganic being is not concerned in the
influences which affect it.  On the other hand, some things which
are remote in space and time from a living creature, especially a
human creature, may form his environment even more truly than
some of the things close to him.  The things with which a man
varies are his genuine environment.  Thus the activities of the
astronomer vary with the stars at which he gazes or about which
he calculates.  Of his immediate surroundings, his telescope is
most intimately his environment.  The environment of an
antiquarian, as an antiquarian, consists of the remote epoch of
human life with which he is concerned, and the relics,
inscriptions, etc., by which he establishes connections with that
period.

In brief, the environment consists of those conditions that
promote or hinder, stimulate or inhibit, the characteristic
activities of a living being.  Water is the environment of a fish
because it is necessary to the fish's activities -- to its life.
The north pole is a significant element in the environment of an
arctic explorer, whether he succeeds in reaching it or not,
because it defines his activities, makes them what they
distinctively are.  Just because life signifies not bare passive
existence (supposing there is such a thing), but a way of acting,
environment or medium signifies what enters into this activity as
a sustaining or frustrating condition.

2.  The Social Environment.  A being whose activities are
associated with others has a social environment.  What he does
and what he can do depend upon the expectations, demands,
approvals, and condemnations of others.  A being connected with
other beings cannot perform his own activities without taking the
activities of others into account.  For they are the
indispensable conditions of the realization of his tendencies.
When he moves he stirs them and reciprocally.  We might as well
try to imagine a business man doing business, buying and selling,
all by himself, as to conceive it possible to define the
activities of an individual in terms of his isolated actions.
The manufacturer moreover is as truly socially guided in his
activities when he is laying plans in the privacy of his own
counting house as when he is buying his raw material or selling
his finished goods.  Thinking and feeling that have to do with
action in association with others is as much a social mode of
behavior as is the most overt cooperative or hostile act.

What we have more especially to indicate is how the social medium
nurtures its immature members.  There is no great difficulty in
seeing how it shapes the external habits of action.  Even dogs
and horses have their actions modified by association with human
beings; they form different habits because human beings are
concerned with what they do.  Human beings control animals by
controlling the natural stimuli which influence them; by creating
a certain environment in other words.  Food, bits and bridles,
noises, vehicles, are used to direct the ways in which the
natural or instinctive responses of horses occur.  By operating
steadily to call out certain acts, habits are formed which
function with the same uniformity as the original stimuli.  If a
rat is put in a maze and finds food only by making a given number
of turns in a given sequence, his activity is gradually modified
till he habitually takes that course rather than another when he
is hungry.

Human actions are modified in a like fashion.  A burnt child
dreads the fire; if a parent arranged conditions so that every
time a child touched a certain toy he got burned, the child would
learn to avoid that toy as automatically as he avoids touching
fire.  So far, however, we are dealing with what may be called
training in distinction from educative teaching.  The changes
considered are in outer action rather than in mental and
emotional dispositions of behavior.  The distinction is not,
however, a sharp one.  The child might conceivably generate in
time a violent antipathy, not only to that particular toy, but to
the class of toys resembling it.  The aversion might even persist
after he had forgotten about the original burns; later on he
might even invent some reason to account for his seemingly
irrational antipathy.  In some cases, altering the external habit
of action by changing the environment to affect the stimuli to
action will also alter the mental disposition concerned in the
action.  Yet this does not always happen; a person trained to
dodge a threatening blow, dodges automatically with no
corresponding thought or emotion.  We have to find, then, some
differentia of training from education.

A clew may be found in the fact that the horse does not really
share in the social use to which his action is put.  Some one
else uses the horse to secure a result which is advantageous by
making it advantageous to the horse to perform the act -- he gets
food, etc.  But the horse, presumably, does not get any new
interest.  He remains interested in food, not in the service he
is rendering.  He is not a partner in a shared activity.  Were he
to become a copartner, he would, in engaging in the conjoint
activity, have the same interest in its accomplishment which
others have.  He would share their ideas and emotions.

Now in many cases -- too many cases -- the activity of the
immature human being is simply played upon to secure habits which
are useful.  He is trained like an animal rather than educated
like a human being.  His instincts remain attached to their
original objects of pain or pleasure.  But to get happiness or to
avoid the pain of failure he has to act in a way agreeable to
others.  In other cases, he really shares or participates in the
common activity.  In this case, his original impulse is modified.
He not merely acts in a way agreeing with the actions of others,
but, in so acting, the same ideas and emotions are aroused in him
that animate the others.  A tribe, let us say, is warlike.  The
successes for which it strives, the achievements upon which it
sets store, are connected with fighting and victory.  The
presence of this medium incites bellicose exhibitions in a boy,
first in games, then in fact when he is strong enough.  As he
fights he wins approval and advancement; as he refrains, he is
disliked, ridiculed, shut out from favorable recognition.  It is
not surprising that his original belligerent tendencies and
emotions are strengthened at the expense of others, and that his
ideas turn to things connected with war.  Only in this way can he
become fully a recognized member of his group.  Thus his mental
habitudes are gradually assimilated to those of his group.

If we formulate the principle involved in this illustration, we
shall perceive that the social medium neither implants certain
desires and ideas directly, nor yet merely establishes certain
purely muscular habits of action, like "instinctively" winking or
dodging a blow.  Setting up conditions which stimulate certain
visible and tangible ways of acting is the first step.  Making
the individual a sharer or partner in the associated activity so
that he feels its success as his success, its failure as his
failure, is the completing step.  As soon as he is possessed by
the emotional attitude of the group, he will be alert to
recognize the special ends at which it aims and the means
employed to secure success.  His beliefs and ideas, in other
words, will take a form similar to those of others in the group.
He will also achieve pretty much the same stock of knowledge
since that knowledge is an ingredient of his habitual pursuits.

The importance of language in gaining knowledge is doubtless the
chief cause of the common notion that knowledge may be passed
directly from one to another.  It almost seems as if all we have
to do to convey an idea into the mind of another is to convey a
sound into his ear.  Thus imparting knowledge gets assimilated to
a purely physical process.  But learning from language will be
found, when analyzed, to confirm the principle just laid down.
It would probably be admitted with little hesitation that a child
gets the idea of, say, a hat by using it as other persons do; by
covering the head with it, giving it to others to wear, having it
put on by others when going out, etc.  But it may be asked how
this principle of shared activity applies to getting through
speech or reading the idea of, say, a Greek helmet, where no
direct use of any kind enters in.  What shared activity is there
in learning from books about the discovery of America?

Since language tends to become the chief instrument of learning
about many things, let us see how it works.  The baby begins of
course with mere sounds, noises, and tones having no meaning,
expressing, that is, no idea.  Sounds are just one kind of
stimulus to direct response, some having a soothing effect,
others tending to make one jump, and so on.  The sound h-a-t
would remain as meaningless as a sound in Choctaw, a seemingly
inarticulate grunt, if it were not uttered in connection with an
action which is participated in by a number of people.  When the
mother is taking the infant out of doors, she says "hat" as she
puts something on the baby's head.  Being taken out becomes an
interest to the child; mother and child not only go out with each
other physically, but both are concerned in the going out; they
enjoy it in common.  By conjunction with the other factors in
activity the sound "hat" soon gets the same meaning for the child
that it has for the parent; it becomes a sign of the activity
into which it enters.  The bare fact that language consists of
sounds which are mutually intelligible is enough of itself to
show that its meaning depends upon connection with a shared
experience.

In short, the sound h-a-t gains meaning in precisely the same way
that the thing "hat" gains it, by being used in a given way.  And
they acquire the same meaning with the child which they have with
the adult because they are used in a common experience by both.
The guarantee for the same manner of use is found in the fact
that the thing and the sound are first employed in a joint
activity, as a means of setting up an active connection between
the child and a grownup.  Similar ideas or meanings spring up
because both persons are engaged as partners in an action where
what each does depends upon and influences what the other does.
If two savages were engaged in a joint hunt for game, and a
certain signal meant "move to the right" to the one who uttered
it, and "move to the left" to the one who heard it, they
obviously could not successfully carry on their hunt together.
Understanding one another means that objects, including sounds,
have the same value for both with respect to carrying on a common
pursuit.

After sounds have got meaning through connection with other
things employed in a joint undertaking, they can be used in
connection with other like sounds to develop new meanings,
precisely as the things for which they stand are combined.  Thus
the words in which a child learns about, say, the Greek helmet
originally got a meaning (or were understood) by use in an action
having a common interest and end.  They now arouse a new meaning
by inciting the one who hears or reads to rehearse imaginatively
the activities in which the helmet has its use.  For the time
being, the one who understands the words "Greek helmet" becomes
mentally a partner with those who used the helmet.  He engages,
through his imagination, in a shared activity.  It is not easy to
get the full meaning of words.  Most persons probably stop with
the idea that "helmet" denotes a queer kind of headgear a people
called the Greeks once wore.  We conclude, accordingly, that the
use of language to convey and acquire ideas is an extension and
refinement of the principle that things gain meaning by being
used in a shared experience or joint action; in no sense does it
contravene that principle.  When words do not enter as factors
into a shared situation, either overtly or imaginatively, they
operate as pure physical stimuli, not as having a meaning or
intellectual value.  They set activity running in a given groove,
but there is no accompanying conscious purpose or meaning.  Thus,
for example, the plus sign may be a stimulus to perform the act
of writing one number under another and adding the numbers, but
the person performing the act will operate much as an automaton
would unless he realizes the meaning of what he does.

3.  The Social Medium as Educative.  Our net result thus far is
that social environment forms the mental and emotional
disposition of behavior in individuals by engaging them in
activities that arouse and strengthen certain impulses, that have
certain purposes and entail certain consequences.  A child
growing up in a family of musicians will inevitably have whatever
capacities he has in music stimulated, and, relatively,
stimulated more than other impulses which might have been
awakened in another environment.  Save as he takes an interest in
music and gains a certain competency in it, he is "out of it"; he
is unable to share in the life of the group to which he belongs.
Some kinds of participation in the life of those with whom the
individual is connected are inevitable; with respect to them, the
social environment exercises an educative or formative influence
unconsciously and apart from any set purpose.

In savage and barbarian communities, such direct participation
(constituting the indirect or incidental education of which we
have spoken) furnishes almost the sole influence for rearing the
young into the practices and beliefs of the group.  Even in
present-day societies, it furnishes the basic nurture of even the
most insistently schooled youth.  In accord with the interests
and occupations of the group, certain things become objects of
high esteem; others of aversion.  Association does not create
impulses or affection and dislike, but it furnishes the objects
to which they attach themselves.  The way our group or class does
things tends to determine the proper objects of attention, and
thus to prescribe the directions and limits of observation and
memory.  What is strange or foreign (that is to say outside the
activities of the groups) tends to be morally forbidden and
intellectually suspect.  It seems almost incredible to us, for
example, that things which we know very well could have escaped
recognition in past ages.  We incline to account for it by
attributing congenital stupidity to our forerunners and by
assuming superior native intelligence on our own part.  But the
explanation is that their modes of life did not call for
attention to such facts, but held their minds riveted to other
things.  Just as the senses require sensible objects to stimulate
them, so our powers of observation, recollection, and imagination
do not work spontaneously, but are set in motion by the demands
set up by current social occupations.  The main texture of
disposition is formed, independently of schooling, by such
influences.  What conscious, deliberate teaching can do is at
most to free the capacities thus formed for fuller exercise, to
purge them of some of their grossness, and to furnish objects
which make their activity more productive of meaning.

While this "unconscious influence of the environment" is so
subtle and pervasive that it affects every fiber of character and
mind, it may be worth while to specify a few directions in which
its effect is most marked.  First, the habits of language.
Fundamental modes of speech, the bulk of the vocabulary, are
formed in the ordinary intercourse of life, carried on not as a
set means of instruction but as a social necessity.  The babe
acquires, as we well say, the mother tongue.  While speech habits
thus contracted may be corrected or even displaced by conscious
teaching, yet, in times of excitement, intentionally acquired
modes of speech often fall away, and individuals relapse into
their really native tongue.  Secondly, manners.  Example is
notoriously more potent than precept.  Good manners come, as we
say, from good breeding or rather are good breeding; and breeding
is acquired by habitual action, in response to habitual stimuli,
not by conveying information.  Despite the never ending play of
conscious correction and instruction, the surrounding atmosphere
and spirit is in the end the chief agent in forming manners.  And
manners are but minor morals.  Moreover, in major morals,
conscious instruction is likely to be efficacious only in the
degree in which it falls in with the general "walk and
conversation" of those who constitute the child's social
environment.  Thirdly, good taste and esthetic appreciation.  If
the eye is constantly greeted by harmonious objects, having
elegance of form and color, a standard of taste naturally grows
up.  The effect of a tawdry, unarranged, and over-decorated
environment works for the deterioration of taste, just as meager
and barren surroundings starve out the desire for beauty.
Against such odds, conscious teaching can hardly do more than
convey second-hand information as to what others think.  Such
taste never becomes spontaneous and personally engrained, but
remains a labored reminder of what those think to whom one has
been taught to look up.  To say that the deeper standards of
judgments of value are framed by the situations into which a
person habitually enters is not so much to mention a fourth
point, as it is to point out a fusion of those already mentioned.
We rarely recognize the extent in which our conscious estimates
of what is worth while and what is not, are due to standards of
which we are not conscious at all.  But in general it may be said
that the things which we take for granted without inquiry or
reflection are just the things which determine our conscious
thinking and decide our conclusions.  And these habitudes which
lie below the level of reflection are just those which have been
formed in the constant give and take of relationship with others.

4.  The School as a Special Environment.  The chief importance of
this foregoing statement of the educative process which goes on
willy-nilly is to lead us to note that the only way in which
adults consciously control the kind of education which the
immature get is by controlling the environment in which they act,
and hence think and feel.  We never educate directly, but
indirectly by means of the environment.  Whether we permit chance
environments to do the work, or whether we design environments
for the purpose makes a great difference.  And any environment is
a chance environment so far as its educative influence is
concerned unless it has been deliberately regulated with
reference to its educative effect.  An intelligent home differs
from an unintelligent one chiefly in that the habits of life and
intercourse which prevail are chosen, or at least colored, by the
thought of their bearing upon the development of children.  But
schools remain, of course, the typical instance of environments
framed with express reference to influencing the mental and moral
disposition of their members.

Roughly speaking, they come into existence when social traditions
are so complex that a considerable part of the social store is
committed to writing and transmitted through written symbols.
Written symbols are even more artificial or conventional than
spoken; they cannot be picked up in accidental intercourse with
others.  In addition, the written form tends to select and record
matters which are comparatively foreign to everyday life.  The
achievements accumulated from generation to generation are
deposited in it even though some of them have fallen temporarily
out of use.  Consequently as soon as a community depends to any
considerable extent upon what lies beyond its own territory and
its own immediate generation, it must rely upon the set agency of
schools to insure adequate transmission of all its resources.  To
take an obvious illustration: The life of the ancient Greeks and
Romans has profoundly influenced our own, and yet the ways in
which they affect us do not present themselves on the surface of
our ordinary experiences.  In similar fashion, peoples still
existing, but remote in space, British, Germans, Italians,
directly concern our own social affairs, but the nature of the
interaction cannot be understood without explicit statement and
attention.  In precisely similar fashion, our daily associations
cannot be trusted to make clear to the young the part played in
our activities by remote physical energies, and by invisible
structures.  Hence a special mode of social intercourse is
instituted, the school, to care for such matters.

This mode of association has three functions sufficiently
specific, as compared with ordinary associations of life, to be
noted.  First, a complex civilization is too complex to be
assimilated in toto.  It has to be broken up into portions, as it
were, and assimilated piecemeal, in a gradual and graded way.
The relationships of our present social life are so numerous and
so interwoven that a child placed in the most favorable position
could not readily share in many of the most important of them.
Not sharing in them, their meaning would not be communicated to
him, would not become a part of his own mental disposition.
There would be no seeing the trees because of the forest.
Business, politics, art, science, religion, would make all at
once a clamor for attention; confusion would be the outcome.  The
first office of the social organ we call the school is to provide
a simplified environment.  It selects the features which are
fairly fundamental and capable of being responded to by the
young.  Then it establishes a progressive order, using the
factors first acquired as means of gaining insight into what is
more complicated.

In the second place, it is the business of the school environment
to eliminate, so far as possible, the unworthy features of the
existing environment from influence upon mental habitudes.  It
establishes a purified medium of action.  Selection aims not only
at simplifying but at weeding out what is undesirable.  Every
society gets encumbered with what is trivial, with dead wood from
the past, and with what is positively perverse.  The school has
the duty of omitting such things from the environment which it
supplies, and thereby doing what it can to counteract their
influence in the ordinary social environment.  By selecting the
best for its exclusive use, it strives to reinforce the power of
this best.  As a society becomes more enlightened, it realizes
that it is responsible not to transmit and conserve the whole of
its existing achievements, but only such as make for a better
future society.  The school is its chief agency for the
accomplishment of this end.

In the third place, it is the office of the school environment to
balance the various elements in the social environment, and to
see to it that each individual gets an opportunity to escape from
the limitations of the social group in which he was born, and to
come into living contact with a broader environment.  Such words
as "society" and "community" are likely to be misleading, for
they have a tendency to make us think there is a single thing
corresponding to the single word.  As a matter of fact, a modern
society is many societies more or less loosely connected.  Each
household with its immediate extension of friends makes a
society; the village or street group of playmates is a community;
each business group, each club, is another.  Passing beyond these
more intimate groups, there is in a country like our own a
variety of races, religious affiliations, economic divisions.
Inside the modern city, in spite of its nominal political unity,
there are probably more communities, more differing customs,
traditions, aspirations, and forms of government or control, than
existed in an entire continent at an earlier epoch.

Each such group exercises a formative influence on the active
dispositions of its members.  A clique, a club, a gang, a Fagin's
household of thieves, the prisoners in a jail, provide educative
environments for those who enter into their collective or
conjoint activities, as truly as a church, a labor union, a
business partnership, or a political party.  Each of them is a
mode of associated or community life, quite as much as is a
family, a town, or a state.  There are also communities whose
members have little or no direct contact with one another, like
the guild of artists, the republic of letters, the members of the
professional learned class scattered over the face of the earth.
For they have aims in common, and the activity of each member is
directly modified by knowledge of what others are doing.

In the olden times, the diversity of groups was largely a
geographical matter.  There were many societies, but each, within
its own territory, was comparatively homogeneous.  But with the
development of commerce, transportation, intercommunication, and
emigration, countries like the United States are composed of a
combination of different groups with different traditional
customs.  It is this situation which has, perhaps more than any
other one cause, forced the demand for an educational institution
which shall provide something like a homogeneous and balanced
environment for the young.  Only in this way can the centrifugal
forces set up by juxtaposition of different groups within one and
the same political unit be counteracted.  The intermingling in
the school of youth of different races, differing religions, and
unlike customs creates for all a new and broader environment.
Common subject matter accustoms all to a unity of outlook upon a
broader horizon than is visible to the members of any group while
it is isolated.  The assimilative force of the American public
school is eloquent testimony to the efficacy of the common and
balanced appeal.

The school has the function also of coordinating within the
disposition of each individual the diverse influences of the
various social environments into which he enters.  One code
prevails in the family; another, on the street; a third, in the
workshop or store; a fourth, in the religious association.  As a
person passes from one of the environments to another, he is
subjected to antagonistic pulls, and is in danger of being split
into a being having different standards of judgment and emotion
for different occasions.  This danger imposes upon the school a
steadying and integrating office.


Summary.  The development within the young of the attitudes and
dispositions necessary to the continuous and progressive life of
a society cannot take place by direct conveyance of beliefs,
emotions, and knowledge.  It takes place through the intermediary
of the environment.  The environment consists of the sum total of
conditions which are concerned in the execution of the activity
characteristic of a living being.  The social environment
consists of all the activities of fellow beings that are bound up
in the carrying on of the activities of any one of its members.
It is truly educative in its effect in the degree in which an
individual shares or participates in some conjoint activity.  By
doing his share in the associated activity, the individual
appropriates the purpose which actuates it, becomes familiar with
its methods and subject matters, acquires needed skill, and is
saturated with its emotional spirit.

The deeper and more intimate educative formation of disposition
comes, without conscious intent, as the young gradually partake
of the activities of the various groups to which they may belong.
As a society becomes more complex, however, it is found necessary
to provide a special social environment which shall especially
look after nurturing the capacities of the immature.  Three of
the more important functions of this special environment are:
simplifying and ordering the factors of the disposition it is
wished to develop; purifying and idealizing the existing social
customs; creating a wider and better balanced environment than
that by which the young would be likely, if left to themselves,
to be influenced.

Chapter Three: Education as Direction

1.  The Environment as Directive.

We now pass to one of the special forms which the general
function of education assumes: namely, that of direction,
control, or guidance.  Of these three words, direction, control,
and guidance, the last best conveys the idea of assisting through
cooperation the natural capacities of the individuals guided;
control conveys rather the notion of an energy brought to bear
from without and meeting some resistance from the one controlled;
direction is a more neutral term and suggests the fact that the
active tendencies of those directed are led in a certain
continuous course, instead of dispersing aimlessly.  Direction
expresses the basic function, which tends at one extreme to
become a guiding assistance and at another, a regulation or
ruling.  But in any case, we must carefully avoid a meaning
sometimes read into the term "control." It is sometimes assumed,
explicitly or unconsciously, that an individual's tendencies are
naturally purely individualistic or egoistic, and thus
antisocial.  Control then denotes the process by which he is
brought to subordinate his natural impulses to public or common
ends.  Since, by conception, his own nature is quite alien to
this process and opposes it rather than helps it, control has in
this view a flavor of coercion or compulsion about it.  Systems
of government and theories of the state have been built upon this
notion, and it has seriously affected educational ideas and
practices.  But there is no ground for any such view.
Individuals are certainly interested, at times, in having their
own way, and their own way may go contrary to the ways of others.
But they are also interested, and chiefly interested upon the
whole, in entering into the activities of others and taking part
in conjoint and cooperative doings.  Otherwise, no such thing as
a community would be possible.  And there would not even be any
one interested in furnishing the policeman to keep a semblance of
harmony unless he thought that thereby he could gain some
personal advantage.  Control, in truth, means only an emphatic
form of direction of powers, and covers the regulation gained by
an individual through his own efforts quite as much as that
brought about when others take the lead.

In general, every stimulus directs activity.  It does not simply
excite it or stir it up, but directs it toward an object.  Put
the other way around, a response is not just a re-action, a
protest, as it were, against being disturbed; it is, as the word
indicates, an answer.  It meets the stimulus, and corresponds
with it.  There is an adaptation of the stimulus and response to
each other.  A light is the stimulus to the eye to see something,
and the business of the eye is to see.  If the eyes are open and
there is light, seeing occurs; the stimulus is but a condition of
the fulfillment of the proper function of the organ, not an
outside interruption.  To some extent, then, all direction or
control is a guiding of activity to its own end; it is an
assistance in doing fully what some organ is already tending to
do.

This general statement needs, however, to be qualified in two
respects.  In the first place, except in the case of a small
number of instincts, the stimuli to which an immature human being
is subject are not sufficiently definite to call out, in the
beginning, specific responses.  There is always a great deal of
superfluous energy aroused.  This energy may be wasted, going
aside from the point; it may also go against the successful
performance of an act.  It does harm by getting in the way.
Compare the behavior of a beginner in riding a bicycle with that
of the expert.  There is little axis of direction in the energies
put forth; they are largely dispersive and centrifugal.
Direction involves a focusing and fixating of action in order
that it may be truly a response, and this requires an elimination
of unnecessary and confusing movements.  In the second place,
although no activity can be produced in which the person does not
cooperate to some extent, yet a response may be of a kind which
does not fit into the sequence and continuity of action.  A
person boxing may dodge a particular blow successfully, but in
such a way as to expose himself the next instant to a still
harder blow.  Adequate control means that the successive acts are
brought into a continuous order; each act not only meets its
immediate stimulus but helps the acts which follow.

In short, direction is both simultaneous and successive.  At a
given time, it requires that, from all the tendencies that are
partially called out, those be selected which center energy upon
the point of need.  Successively, it requires that each act be
balanced with those which precede and come after, so that order
of activity is achieved.  Focusing and ordering are thus the two
aspects of direction, one spatial, the other temporal.  The first
insures hitting the mark; the second keeps the balance required
for further action.  Obviously, it is not possible to separate
them in practice as we have distinguished them in idea.  Activity
must be centered at a given time in such a way as to prepare for
what comes next.  The problem of the immediate response is
complicated by one's having to be on the lookout for future
occurrences.

Two conclusions emerge from these general statements.  On the one
hand, purely external direction is impossible.  The environment
can at most only supply stimuli to call out responses.  These
responses proceed from tendencies already possessed by the
individual.  Even when a person is frightened by threats into
doing something, the threats work only because the person has an
instinct of fear.  If he has not, or if, though having it, it is
under his own control, the threat has no more influence upon him
than light has in causing a person to see who has no eyes.  While
the customs and rules of adults furnish stimuli which direct as
well as evoke the activities of the young, the young, after all,
participate in the direction which their actions finally take.
In the strict sense, nothing can be forced upon them or into
them.  To overlook this fact means to distort and pervert human
nature.  To take into account the contribution made by the
existing instincts and habits of those directed is to direct them
economically and wisely.  Speaking accurately, all direction is
but re-direction; it shifts the activities already going on into
another channel.  Unless one is cognizant of the energies which
are already in operation, one's attempts at direction will almost
surely go amiss.

On the other hand, the control afforded by the customs and
regulations of others may be short-sighted.  It may accomplish
its immediate effect, but at the expense of throwing the
subsequent action of the person out of balance.  A threat may,
for example, prevent a person from doing something to which he is
naturally inclined by arousing fear of disagreeable consequences
if he persists.  But he may be left in the position which exposes
him later on to influences which will lead him to do even worse
things.  His instincts of cunning and slyness may be aroused, so
that things henceforth appeal to him on the side of evasion and
trickery more than would otherwise have been the case.  Those
engaged in directing the actions of others are always in danger
of overlooking the importance of the sequential development of
those they direct.

2.  Modes of Social Direction.  Adults are naturally most
conscious of directing the conduct of others when they are
immediately aiming so to do.  As a rule, they have such an aim
consciously when they find themselves resisted; when others are
doing things they do not wish them to do.  But the more permanent
and influential modes of control are those which operate from
moment to moment continuously without such deliberate intention
on our part.

1.  When others are not doing what we would like them to or are
threatening disobedience, we are most conscious of the need of
controlling them and of the influences by which they are
controlled.  In such cases, our control becomes most direct, and
at this point we are most likely to make the mistakes just spoken
of.  We are even likely to take the influence of superior force
for control, forgetting that while we may lead a horse to water
we cannot make him drink; and that while we can shut a man up in
a penitentiary we cannot make him penitent.  In all such cases of
immediate action upon others, we need to discriminate between
physical results and moral results.  A person may be in such a
condition that forcible feeding or enforced confinement is
necessary for his own good.  A child may have to be snatched with
roughness away from a fire so that he shall not be burnt.  But no
improvement of disposition, no educative effect, need follow.  A
harsh and commanding tone may be effectual in keeping a child
away from the fire, and the same desirable physical effect will
follow as if he had been snatched away.  But there may be no more
obedience of a moral sort in one case than in the other.  A man
can be prevented from breaking into other persons' houses by
shutting him up, but shutting him up may not alter his
disposition to commit burglary.  When we confuse a physical with
an educative result, we always lose the chance of enlisting the
person's own participating disposition in getting the result
desired, and thereby of developing within him an intrinsic and
persisting direction in the right way.

In general, the occasion for the more conscious acts of control
should be limited to acts which are so instinctive or impulsive
that the one performing them has no means of foreseeing their
outcome.  If a person cannot foresee the consequences of his act,
and is not capable of understanding what he is told about its
outcome by those with more experience, it is impossible for him
to guide his act intelligently.  In such a state, every act is
alike to him.  Whatever moves him does move him, and that is all
there is to it.  In some cases, it is well to permit him to
experiment, and to discover the consequences for himself in order
that he may act intelligently next time under similar
circumstances.  But some courses of action are too discommoding
and obnoxious to others to allow of this course being pursued.
Direct disapproval is now resorted to.  Shaming, ridicule,
disfavor, rebuke, and punishment are used.  Or contrary
tendencies in the child are appealed to to divert him from his
troublesome line of behavior.  His sensitiveness to approbation,
his hope of winning favor by an agreeable act, are made use of to
induce action in another direction.

2.  These methods of control are so obvious (because so
intentionally employed) that it would hardly be worth while to
mention them if it were not that notice may now be taken, by way
of contrast, of the other more important and permanent mode of
control.  This other method resides in the ways in which persons,
with whom the immature being is associated, use things; the
instrumentalities with which they accomplish their own ends.  The
very existence of the social medium in which an individual lives,
moves, and has his being is the standing effective agency of
directing his activity.

This fact makes it necessary for us to examine in greater detail
what is meant by the social environment.  We are given to
separating from each other the physical and social environments
in which we live.  The separation is responsible on one hand for
an exaggeration of the moral importance of the more direct or
personal modes of control of which we have been speaking; and on
the other hand for an exaggeration, in current psychology and
philosophy, of the intellectual possibilities of contact with a
purely physical environment.  There is not, in fact, any such
thing as the direct influence of one human being on another apart
from use of the physical environment as an intermediary.  A
smile, a frown, a rebuke, a word of warning or encouragement, all
involve some physical change.  Otherwise, the attitude of one
would not get over to alter the attitude of another.
Comparatively speaking, such modes of influence may be regarded
as personal.  The physical medium is reduced to a mere means of
personal contact.  In contrast with such direct modes of mutual
influence, stand associations in common pursuits involving the
use of things as means and as measures of results.  Even if the
mother never told her daughter to help her, or never rebuked her
for not helping, the child would be subjected to direction in her
activities by the mere fact that she was engaged, along with the
parent, in the household life.  Imitation, emulation, the need of
working together, enforce control.

If the mother hands the child something needed, the latter must
reach the thing in order to get it.  Where there is giving there
must be taking.  The way the child handles the thing after it is
got, the use to which it is put, is surely influenced by the fact
that the child has watched the mother.  When the child sees the
parent looking for something, it is as natural for it also to
look for the object and to give it over when it finds it, as it
was, under other circumstances, to receive it.  Multiply such an
instance by the thousand details of daily intercourse, and one
has a picture of the most permanent and enduring method of giving
direction to the activities of the young.

In saying this, we are only repeating what was said previously
about participating in a joint activity as the chief way of
forming disposition.  We have explicitly added, however, the
recognition of the part played in the joint activity by the use
of things.  The philosophy of learning has been unduly dominated
by a false psychology.  It is frequently stated that a person
learns by merely having the qualities of things impressed upon
his mind through the gateway of the senses.  Having received a
store of sensory impressions, association or some power of mental
synthesis is supposed to combine them into ideas--into things
with a meaning.  An object, stone, orange, tree, chair, is
supposed to convey different impressions of color, shape, size,
hardness, smell, taste, etc., which aggregated together
constitute the characteristic meaning of each thing.  But as
matter of fact, it is the characteristic use to which the thing
is put, because of its specific qualities, which supplies the
meaning with which it is identified.  A chair is a thing which is
put to one use; a table, a thing which is employed for another
purpose; an orange is a thing which costs so much, which is grown
in warm climes, which is eaten, and when eaten has an agreeable
odor and refreshing taste, etc.

The difference between an adjustment to a physical stimulus and a
mental act is that the latter involves response to a thing in its
meaning; the former does not.  A noise may make me jump without
my mind being implicated.  When I hear a noise and run and get
water and put out a blaze, I respond intelligently; the sound
meant fire, and fire meant need of being extinguished.  I bump
into a stone, and kick it to one side purely physically.  I put
it to one side for fear some one will stumble upon it,
intelligently; I respond to a meaning which the thing has.  I am
startled by a thunderclap whether I recognize it or not -- more
likely, if I do not recognize it.  But if I say, either out loud
or to myself, that is thunder, I respond to the disturbance as a
meaning.  My behavior has a mental quality.  When things have a
meaning for us, we mean (intend, propose) what we do: when they
do not, we act blindly, unconsciously, unintelligently.

In both kinds of responsive adjustment, our activities are
directed or controlled.  But in the merely blind response,
direction is also blind.  There may be training, but there is no
education.  Repeated responses to recurrent stimuli may fix a
habit of acting in a certain way.  All of us have many habits of
whose import we are quite unaware, since they were formed without
our knowing what we were about.  Consequently they possess us,
rather than we them.  They move us; they control us.  Unless we
become aware of what they accomplish, and pass judgment upon the
worth of the result, we do not control them.  A child might be
made to bow every time he met a certain person by pressure on his
neck muscles, and bowing would finally become automatic.  It
would not, however, be an act of recognition or deference on his
part, till he did it with a certain end in view -- as having a
certain meaning.  And not till he knew what he was about and
performed the act for the sake of its meaning could he be said to
be "brought up" or educated to act in a certain way.  To have an
idea of a thing is thus not just to get certain sensations from
it.  It is to be able to respond to the thing in view of its
place in an inclusive scheme of action; it is to foresee the
drift and probable consequence of the action of the thing upon us
and of our action upon it.  To have the same ideas about things
which others have, to be like-minded with them, and thus to be
really members of a social group, is therefore to attach the same
meanings to things and to acts which others attach.  Otherwise,
there is no common understanding, and no community life.  But in
a shared activity, each person refers what he is doing to what
the other is doing and vice-versa.  That is, the activity of each
is placed in the same inclusive situation.  To pull at a rope at
which others happen to be pulling is not a shared or conjoint
activity, unless the pulling is done with knowledge that others
are pulling and for the sake of either helping or hindering what
they are doing.  A pin may pass in the course of its manufacture
through the hands of many persons.  But each may do his part
without knowledge of what others do or without any reference to
what they do; each may operate simply for the sake of a separate
result--his own pay.  There is, in this case, no common
consequence to which the several acts are referred, and hence no
genuine intercourse or association, in spite of juxtaposition,
and in spite of the fact that their respective doings contribute
to a single outcome.  But if each views the consequences of his
own acts as having a bearing upon what others are doing and takes
into account the consequences of their behavior upon himself,
then there is a common mind; a common intent in behavior.  There
is an understanding set up between the different contributors;
and this common understanding controls the action of each.
Suppose that conditions were so arranged that one person
automatically caught a ball and then threw it to another person
who caught and automatically returned it; and that each so acted
without knowing where the ball came from or went to.  Clearly,
such action would be without point or meaning.  It might be
physically controlled, but it would not be socially directed.
But suppose that each becomes aware of what the other is doing,
and becomes interested in the other's action and thereby
interested in what he is doing himself as connected with the
action of the other.  The behavior of each would then be
intelligent; and socially intelligent and guided.  Take one more
example of a less imaginary kind.  An infant is hungry, and cries
while food is prepared in his presence.  If he does not connect
his own state with what others are doing, nor what they are doing
with his own satisfaction, he simply reacts with increasing
impatience to his own increasing discomfort.  He is physically
controlled by his own organic state.  But when he makes a back
and forth reference, his whole attitude changes.  He takes an
interest, as we say; he takes note and watches what others are
doing.  He no longer reacts just to his own hunger, but behaves
in the light of what others are doing for its prospective
satisfaction.  In that way, he also no longer just gives way to
hunger without knowing it, but he notes, or recognizes, or
identifies his own state.  It becomes an object for him.  His
attitude toward it becomes in some degree intelligent.  And in
such noting of the meaning of the actions of others and of his
own state, he is socially directed.

It will be recalled that our main proposition had two sides.  One
of them has now been dealt with: namely, that physical things do
not influence mind (or form ideas and beliefs) except as they are
implicated in action for prospective consequences.  The other
point is persons modify one another's dispositions only through
the special use they make of physical conditions.  Consider first
the case of so-called expressive movements to which others are
sensitive; blushing, smiling, frowning, clinching of fists,
natural gestures of all kinds.  In themselves, these are not
expressive.  They are organic parts of a person's attitude.  One
does not blush to show modesty or embarrassment to others, but
because the capillary circulation alters in response to stimuli.
But others use the blush, or a slightly perceptible tightening of
the muscles of a person with whom they are associated, as a sign
of the state in which that person finds himself, and as an
indication of what course to pursue.  The frown signifies an
imminent rebuke for which one must prepare, or an uncertainty and
hesitation which one must, if possible, remove by saying or doing
something to restore confidence.  A man at some distance is
waving his arms wildly.  One has only to preserve an attitude of
detached indifference, and the motions of the other person will
be on the level of any remote physical change which we happen to
note.  If we have no concern or interest, the waving of the arms
is as meaningless to us as the gyrations of the arms of a
windmill.  But if interest is aroused, we begin to participate.
We refer his action to something we are doing ourselves or that
we should do.  We have to judge the meaning of his act in order
to decide what to do.  Is he beckoning for help? Is he warning us
of an explosion to be set off, against which we should guard
ourselves? In one case, his action means to run toward him; in
the other case, to run away.  In any case, it is the change he
effects in the physical environment which is a sign to us of how
we should conduct ourselves.  Our action is socially controlled
because we endeavor to refer what we are to do to the same
situation in which he is acting.

Language is, as we have already seen (ante, p. 15) a case of this
joint reference of our own action and that of another to a common
situation.  Hence its unrivaled significance as a means of social
direction.  But language would not be this efficacious instrument
were it not that it takes place upon a background of coarser and
more tangible use of physical means to accomplish results.  A
child sees persons with whom he lives using chairs, hats, tables,
spades, saws, plows, horses, money in certain ways.  If he has
any share at all in what they are doing, he is led thereby to use
things in the same way, or to use other things in a way which
will fit in.  If a chair is drawn up to a table, it is a sign
that he is to sit in it; if a person extends his right hand, he
is to extend his; and so on in a never ending stream of detail.
The prevailing habits of using the products of human art and the
raw materials of nature constitute by all odds the deepest and
most pervasive mode of social control.  When children go to
school, they already have "minds" -- they have knowledge and
dispositions of judgment which may be appealed to through the use
of language.  But these "minds" are the organized habits of
intelligent response which they have previously required by
putting things to use in connection with the way other persons
use things.  The control is inescapable; it saturates
disposition.  The net outcome of the discussion is that the
fundamental means of control is not personal but intellectual.
It is not "moral" in the sense that a person is moved by direct
personal appeal from others, important as is this method at
critical junctures.  It consists in the habits of understanding,
which are set up in using objects in correspondence with others,
whether by way of cooperation and assistance or rivalry and
competition.  Mind as a concrete thing is precisely the power to
understand things in terms of the use made of them; a socialized
mind is the power to understand them in terms of the use to which
they are turned in joint or shared situations.  And mind in this
sense is the method of social control.

3.  Imitation and Social Psychology.  We have already noted the
defects of a psychology of learning which places the individual
mind naked, as it were, in contact with physical objects, and
which believes that knowledge, ideas, and beliefs accrue from
their interaction.  Only comparatively recently has the
predominating influence of association with fellow beings in the
formation of mental and moral disposition been perceived.  Even
now it is usually treated as a kind of adjunct to an alleged
method of learning by direct contact with things, and as merely
supplementing knowledge of the physical world with knowledge of
persons.  The purport of our discussion is that such a view makes
an absurd and impossible separation between persons and things.
Interaction with things may form habits of external adjustment.
But it leads to activity having a meaning and conscious intent
only when things are used to produce a result.  And the only way
one person can modify the mind of another is by using physical
conditions, crude or artificial, so as to evoke some answering
activity from him.  Such are our two main conclusions.  It is
desirable to amplify and enforce them by placing them in contrast
with the theory which uses a psychology of supposed direct
relationships of human beings to one another as an adjunct to the
psychology of the supposed direct relation of an individual to
physical objects.  In substance, this so-called social psychology
has been built upon the notion of imitation.  Consequently, we
shall discuss the nature and role of imitation in the formation
of mental disposition.

According to this theory, social control of individuals rests
upon the instinctive tendency of individuals to imitate or copy
the actions of others.  The latter serve as models.  The
imitative instinct is so strong that the young devote themselves
to conforming to the patterns set by others and reproducing them
in their own scheme of behavior.  According to our theory, what
is here called imitation is a misleading name for partaking with
others in a use of things which leads to consequences of common
interest.  The basic error in the current notion of imitation is
that it puts the cart before the horse.  It takes an effect for
the cause of the effect.  There can be no doubt that individuals
in forming a social group are like-minded; they understand one
another.  They tend to act with the same controlling ideas,
beliefs, and intentions, given similar circumstances.  Looked at
from without, they might be said to be engaged in "imitating" one
another.  In the sense that they are doing much the same sort of
thing in much the same sort of way, this would be true enough.
But "imitation" throws no light upon why they so act; it repeats
the fact as an explanation of itself.  It is an explanation of
the same order as the famous saying that opium puts men to sleep
because of its dormitive power.

Objective likeness of acts and the mental satisfaction found in
being in conformity with others are baptized by the name
imitation.  This social fact is then taken for a psychological
force, which produced the likeness.  A considerable portion of
what is called imitation is simply the fact that persons being
alike in structure respond in the same way to like stimuli.
Quite independently of imitation, men on being insulted get angry
and attack the insulter.  This statement may be met by citing the
undoubted fact that response to an insult takes place in
different ways in groups having different customs.  In one group,
it may be met by recourse to fisticuffs, in another by a
challenge to a duel, in a third by an exhibition of contemptuous
disregard.  This happens, so it is said, because the model set
for imitation is different.  But there is no need to appeal to
imitation.  The mere fact that customs are different means that
the actual stimuli to behavior are different.  Conscious
instruction plays a part; prior approvals and disapprovals have a
large influence.  Still more effective is the fact that unless an
individual acts in the way current in his group, he is literally
out of it.  He can associate with others on intimate and equal
terms only by behaving in the way in which they behave.  The
pressure that comes from the fact that one is let into the group
action by acting in one way and shut out by acting in another way
is unremitting.  What is called the effect of imitation is mainly
the product of conscious instruction and of the selective
influence exercised by the unconscious confirmations and
ratifications of those with whom one associates.

Suppose that some one rolls a ball to a child; he catches it and
rolls it back, and the game goes on.  Here the stimulus is not
just the sight of the ball, or the sight of the other rolling it.
It is the situation -- the game which is playing.  The response
is not merely rolling the ball back; it is rolling it back so
that the other one may catch and return it, -- that the game may
continue.  The "pattern" or model is not the action of the other
person.  The whole situation requires that each should adapt his
action in view of what the other person has done and is to do.
Imitation may come in but its role is subordinate.  The child has
an interest on his own account; he wants to keep it going.  He
may then note how the other person catches and holds the ball in
order to improve his own acts.  He imitates the means of doing,
not the end or thing to be done.  And he imitates the means
because he wishes, on his own behalf, as part of his own
initiative, to take an effective part in the game.  One has only
to consider how completely the child is dependent from his
earliest days for successful execution of his purposes upon
fitting his acts into those of others to see what a premium is
put upon behaving as others behave, and of developing an
understanding of them in order that he may so behave.  The
pressure for likemindedness in action from this source is so
great that it is quite superfluous to appeal to imitation.  As
matter of fact, imitation of ends, as distinct from imitation of
means which help to reach ends, is a superficial and transitory
affair which leaves little effect upon disposition.  Idiots are
especially apt at this kind of imitation; it affects outward acts
but not the meaning of their performance.  When we find children
engaging in this sort of mimicry, instead of encouraging them (as
we would do if it were an important means of social control) we
are more likely to rebuke them as apes, monkeys, parrots, or copy
cats.  Imitation of means of accomplishment is, on the other
hand, an intelligent act.  It involves close observation, and
judicious selection of what will enable one to do better
something which he already is trying to do.  Used for a purpose,
the imitative instinct may, like any other instinct, become a
factor in the development of effective action.

This excursus should, accordingly, have the effect of reinforcing
the conclusion that genuine social control means the formation of
a certain mental disposition; a way of understanding objects,
events, and acts which enables one to participate effectively in
associated activities.  Only the friction engendered by meeting
resistance from others leads to the view that it takes place by
forcing a line of action contrary to natural inclinations.  Only
failure to take account of the situations in which persons are
mutually concerned (or interested in acting responsively to one
another) leads to treating imitation as the chief agent in
promoting social control.

4.  Some Applications to Education.  Why does a savage group
perpetuate savagery, and a civilized group civilization?
Doubtless the first answer to occur to mind is because savages
are savages; being of low-grade intelligence and perhaps
defective moral sense.  But careful study has made it doubtful
whether their native capacities are appreciably inferior to those
of civilized man.  It has made it certain that native differences
are not sufficient to account for the difference in culture.  In
a sense the mind of savage peoples is an effect, rather than a
cause, of their backward institutions.  Their social activities
are such as to restrict their objects of attention and interest,
and hence to limit the stimuli to mental development.  Even as
regards the objects that come within the scope of attention,
primitive social customs tend to arrest observation and
imagination upon qualities which do not fructify in the mind.
Lack of control of natural forces means that a scant number of
natural objects enter into associated behavior.  Only a small
number of natural resources are utilized and they are not worked
for what they are worth.  The advance of civilization means that
a larger number of natural forces and objects have been
transformed into instrumentalities of action, into means for
securing ends.  We start not so much with superior capacities as
with superior stimuli for evocation and direction of our
capacities.  The savage deals largely with crude stimuli; we have
weighted stimuli.  Prior human efforts have made over natural
conditions.  As they originally existed they were indifferent to
human endeavors.  Every domesticated plant and animal, every
tool, every utensil, every appliance, every manufactured article,
every esthetic decoration, every work of art means a
transformation of conditions once hostile or indifferent to
characteristic human activities into friendly and favoring
conditions.  Because the activities of children today are
controlled by these selected and charged stimuli, children are
able to traverse in a short lifetime what the race has needed
slow, tortured ages to attain.  The dice have been loaded by all
the successes which have preceded.

Stimuli conducive to economical and effective response, such as
our system of roads and means of transportation, our ready
command of heat, light, and electricity, our ready-made machines
and apparatus for every purpose, do not, by themselves or in
their aggregate, constitute a civilization.  But the uses to
which they are put are civilization, and without the things the
uses would be impossible.  Time otherwise necessarily devoted to
wresting a livelihood from a grudging environment and securing a
precarious protection against its inclemencies is freed.  A body
of knowledge is transmitted, the legitimacy of which is
guaranteed by the fact that the physical equipment in which it is
incarnated leads to results that square with the other facts of
nature.  Thus these appliances of art supply a protection,
perhaps our chief protection, against a recrudescence of these
superstitious beliefs, those fanciful myths and infertile
imaginings about nature in which so much of the best intellectual
power of the past has been spent.  If we add one other factor,
namely, that such appliances be not only used, but used in the
interests of a truly shared or associated life, then the
appliances become the positive resources of civilization.  If
Greece, with a scant tithe of our material resources, achieved a
worthy and noble intellectual and artistic career, it is because
Greece operated for social ends such resources as it had.
But whatever the situation, whether one of barbarism or
civilization, whether one of stinted control of physical forces,
or of partial enslavement to a mechanism not yet made tributary
to a shared experience, things as they enter into action furnish
the educative conditions of daily life and direct the formation
of mental and moral disposition.

Intentional education signifies, as we have already seen, a
specially selected environment, the selection being made on the
basis of materials and method specifically promoting growth in
the desired direction.  Since language represents the physical
conditions that have been subjected to the maximum transformation
in the interests of social life -- physical things which have
lost their original quality in becoming social tools -- it is
appropriate that language should play a large part compared with
other appliances.  By it we are led to share vicariously in past
human experience, thus widening and enriching the experience of
the present.  We are enabled, symbolically and imaginatively, to
anticipate situations.  In countless ways, language condenses
meanings that record social outcomes and presage social
outlooks.  So significant is it of a liberal share in what is
worth while in life that unlettered and uneducated have become
almost synonymous.

The emphasis in school upon this particular tool has, however,
its dangers -- dangers which are not theoretical but exhibited in
practice.  Why is it, in spite of the fact that teaching by
pouring in, learning by a passive absorption, are universally
condemned, that they are still so entrenched in practice? That
education is not an affair of "telling" and being told, but an
active and constructive process, is a principle almost as
generally violated in practice as conceded in theory.  Is not
this deplorable situation due to the fact that the doctrine is
itself merely told? It is preached; it is lectured; it is written
about.  But its enactment into practice requires that the school
environment be equipped with agencies for doing, with tools and
physical materials, to an extent rarely attained.  It requires
that methods of instruction and administration be modified to
allow and to secure direct and continuous occupations with
things.  Not that the use of language as an educational resource
should lessen; but that its use should be more vital and fruitful
by having its normal connection with shared activities.  "These
things ought ye to have done, and not to have left the others
undone." And for the school "these things" mean equipment with
the instrumentalities of cooperative or joint activity.

For when the schools depart from the educational conditions
effective in the out-of-school environment, they necessarily
substitute a bookish, a pseudo-intellectual spirit for a social
spirit.  Children doubtless go to school to learn, but it has yet
to be proved that learning occurs most adequately when it is made
a separate conscious business.  When treating it as a business of
this sort tends to preclude the social sense which comes from
sharing in an activity of common concern and value, the effort at
isolated intellectual learning contradicts its own aim.  We may
secure motor activity and sensory excitation by keeping an
individual by himself, but we cannot thereby get him to
understand the meaning which things have in the life of which he
is a part.  We may secure technical specialized ability in
algebra, Latin, or botany, but not the kind of intelligence which
directs ability to useful ends.  Only by engaging in a joint
activity, where one person's use of material and tools is
consciously referred to the use other persons are making of their
capacities and appliances, is a social direction of disposition
attained.

Summary.  The natural or native impulses of the young do not
agree with the life-customs of the group into which they are
born.  Consequently they have to be directed or guided.  This
control is not the same thing as physical compulsion; it consists
in centering the impulses acting at any one time upon some
specific end and in introducing an order of continuity into the
sequence of acts.  The action of others is always influenced by
deciding what stimuli shall call out their actions.  But in some
cases as in commands, prohibitions, approvals, and disapprovals,
the stimuli proceed from persons with a direct view to
influencing action.  Since in such cases we are most conscious of
controlling the action of others, we are likely to exaggerate the
importance of this sort of control at the expense of a more
permanent and effective method.  The basic control resides in the
nature of the situations in which the young take part.  In social
situations the young have to refer their way of acting to what
others are doing and make it fit in.  This directs their action
to a common result, and gives an understanding common to the
participants.  For all mean the same thing, even when performing
different acts.  This common understanding of the means and ends
of action is the essence of social control.  It is indirect, or
emotional and intellectual, not direct or personal.  Moreover it
is intrinsic to the disposition of the person, not external and
coercive.  To achieve this internal control through identity of
interest and understanding is the business of education.  While
books and conversation can do much, these agencies are usually
relied upon too exclusively.  Schools require for their full
efficiency more opportunity for conjoint activities in which
those instructed take part, so that they may acquire a social
sense of their own powers and of the materials and appliances
used.


Chapter Four: Education as Growth

1.  The Conditions of Growth.

In directing the activities of the young, society determines its
own future in determining that of the young.  Since the young at
a given time will at some later date compose the society of that
period, the latter's nature will largely turn upon the direction
children's activities were given at an earlier period.  This
cumulative movement of action toward a later result is what is
meant by growth.

The primary condition of growth is immaturity.  This may seem to
be a mere truism -- saying that a being can develop only in some
point in which he is undeveloped.  But the prefix "im" of the
word immaturity means something positive, not a mere void or
lack.  It is noteworthy that the terms "capacity" and
"potentiality" have a double meaning, one sense being negative,
the other positive.  Capacity may denote mere receptivity, like
the capacity of a quart measure.  We may mean by potentiality a
merely dormant or quiescent state -- a capacity to become
something different under external influences.  But we also mean
by capacity an ability, a power; and by potentiality potency,
force.  Now when we say that immaturity means the possibility of
growth, we are not referring to absence of powers which may exist
at a later time; we express a force positively present -- the
ability to develop.

Our tendency to take immaturity as mere lack, and growth as
something which fills up the gap between the immature and the
mature is due to regarding childhood comparatively, instead of
intrinsically.  We treat it simply as a privation because we are
measuring it by adulthood as a fixed standard.  This fixes
attention upon what the child has not, and will not have till he
becomes a man.  This comparative standpoint is legitimate enough
for some purposes, but if we make it final, the question arises
whether we are not guilty of an overweening presumption.
Children, if they could express themselves articulately and
sincerely, would tell a different tale; and there is excellent
adult authority for the conviction that for certain moral and
intellectual purposes adults must become as little children.
The seriousness of the assumption of the negative quality of the
possibilities of immaturity is apparent when we reflect that it
sets up as an ideal and standard a static end.  The fulfillment
of growing is taken to mean an accomplished growth: that is to
say, an Ungrowth, something which is no longer growing.  The
futility of the assumption is seen in the fact that every adult
resents the imputation of having no further possibilities of
growth; and so far as he finds that they are closed to him mourns
the fact as evidence of loss, instead of falling back on the
achieved as adequate manifestation of power.  Why an unequal
measure for child and man?

Taken absolutely, instead of comparatively, immaturity designates
a positive force or ability, -- the pouter to grow.  We do not
have to draw out or educe positive activities from a child, as
some educational doctrines would have it.  Where there is life,
there are already eager and impassioned activities.  Growth is
not something done to them; it is something they do.  The
positive and constructive aspect of possibility gives the key to
understanding the two chief traits of immaturity, dependence and
plasticity.

(1) It sounds absurd to hear dependence spoken of as something
positive, still more absurd as a power.  Yet if helplessness were
all there were in dependence, no development could ever take
place.  A merely impotent being has to be carried, forever, by
others.  The fact that dependence is accompanied by growth in
ability, not by an ever increasing lapse into parasitism,
suggests that it is already something constructive.  Being merely
sheltered by others would not promote growth.  For

(2) it would only build a wall around impotence.  With reference
to the physical world, the child is helpless.  He lacks at birth
and for a long time thereafter power to make his way physically,
to make his own living.  If he had to do that by himself, he
would hardly survive an hour.  On this side his helplessness is
almost complete.  The young of the brutes are immeasurably his
superiors.  He is physically weak and not able to turn the
strength which he possesses to coping with the physical
environment.

1.  The thoroughgoing character of this helplessness suggests,
however, some compensating power.  The relative ability of the
young of brute animals to adapt themselves fairly well to
physical conditions from an early period suggests the fact that
their life is not intimately bound up with the life of those
about them.  They are compelled, so to speak, to have physical
gifts because they are lacking in social gifts.  Human infants,
on the other hand, can get along with physical incapacity just
because of their social capacity.  We sometimes talk and think as
if they simply happened to be physically in a social environment;
as if social forces exclusively existed in the adults who take
care of them, they being passive recipients.  If it were said
that children are themselves marvelously endowed with power to
enlist the cooperative attention of others, this would be thought
to be a backhanded way of saying that others are marvelously
attentive to the needs of children.  But observation shows that
children are gifted with an equipment of the first order for
social intercourse.  Few grown-up persons retain all of the
flexible and sensitive ability of children to vibrate
sympathetically with the attitudes and doings of those about
them.  Inattention to physical things (going with incapacity to
control them) is accompanied by a corresponding intensification
of interest and attention as to the doings of people.  The native
mechanism of the child and his impulses all tend to facile social
responsiveness.  The statement that children, before adolescence,
are egotistically self-centered, even if it were true, would not
contradict the truth of this statement.  It would simply indicate
that their social responsiveness is employed on their own behalf,
not that it does not exist.  But the statement is not true as
matter of fact.  The facts which are cited in support of the
alleged pure egoism of children really show the intensity and
directness with which they go to their mark.  If the ends which
form the mark seem narrow and selfish to adults, it is only
because adults (by means of a similar engrossment in their day)
have mastered these ends, which have consequently ceased to
interest them.  Most of the remainder of children's alleged
native egoism is simply an egoism which runs counter to an
adult's egoism.  To a grown-up person who is too absorbed in his
own affairs to take an interest in children's affairs, children
doubtless seem unreasonably engrossed in their own affairs.

From a social standpoint, dependence denotes a power rather than
a weakness; it involves interdependence.  There is always a
danger that increased personal independence will decrease the
social capacity of an individual.  In making him more
self-reliant, it may make him more self-sufficient; it may lead
to aloofness and indifference.  It often makes an individual so
insensitive in his relations to others as to develop an illusion
of being really able to stand and act alone -- an unnamed form of
insanity which is responsible for a large part of the remediable
suffering of the world.

2.  The specific adaptability of an immature creature for growth
constitutes his plasticity.  This is something quite different
from the plasticity of putty or wax.  It is not a capacity to
take on change of form in accord with external pressure.  It lies
near the pliable elasticity by which some persons take on the
color of their surroundings while retaining their own bent.  But
it is something deeper than this.  It is essentially the ability
to learn from experience; the power to retain from one experience
something which is of avail in coping with the difficulties of a
later situation.  This means power to modify actions on the basis
of the results of prior experiences, the power to develop
dispositions.  Without it, the acquisition of habits is
impossible.

It is a familiar fact that the young of the higher animals, and
especially the human young, have to learn to utilize their
instinctive reactions.  The human being is born with a greater
number of instinctive tendencies than other animals.  But the
instincts of the lower animals perfect themselves for appropriate
action at an early period after birth, while most of those of the
human infant are of little account just as they stand.  An
original specialized power of adjustment secures immediate
efficiency, but, like a railway ticket, it is good for one route
only.  A being who, in order to use his eyes, ears, hands, and
legs, has to experiment in making varied combinations of their
reactions, achieves a control that is flexible and varied.  A
chick, for example, pecks accurately at a bit of food in a few
hours after hatching.  This means that definite coordinations of
activities of the eyes in seeing and of the body and head in
striking are perfected in a few trials.  An infant requires about
six months to be able to gauge with approximate accuracy the
action in reaching which will coordinate with his visual
activities; to be able, that is, to tell whether he can reach a
seen object and just how to execute the reaching.  As a result,
the chick is limited by the relative perfection of its original
endowment.  The infant has the advantage of the multitude of
instinctive tentative reactions and of the experiences that
accompany them, even though he is at a temporary disadvantage
because they cross one another.  In learning an action, instead
of having it given ready-made, one of necessity learns to vary
its factors, to make varied combinations of them, according to
change of circumstances.  A possibility of continuing progress is
opened up by the fact that in learning one act, methods are
developed good for use in other situations.  Still more important
is the fact that the human being acquires a habit of learning.
He learns to learn.

The importance for human life of the two facts of dependence and
variable control has been summed up in the doctrine of the
significance of prolonged infancy.  1 This prolongation is
significant from the standpoint of the adult members of the group
as well as from that of the young.  The presence of dependent and
learning beings is a stimulus to nurture and affection.  The need
for constant continued care was probably a chief means in
transforming temporary cohabitations into permanent unions.  It
certainly was a chief influence in forming habits of affectionate
and sympathetic watchfulness; that constructive interest in the
well-being of others which is essential to associated life.
Intellectually, this moral development meant the introduction of
many new objects of attention; it stimulated foresight and
planning for the future.  Thus there is a reciprocal influence.
Increasing complexity of social life requires a longer period of
infancy in which to acquire the needed powers; this prolongation
of dependence means prolongation of plasticity, or power of
acquiring variable and novel modes of control.  Hence it provides
a further push to social progress.

2.  Habits as Expressions of Growth.  We have already noted that
plasticity is the capacity to retain and carry over from prior
experience factors which modify subsequent activities.  This
signifies the capacity to acquire habits, or develop definite
dispositions.  We have now to consider the salient features of
habits.  In the first place, a habit is a form of executive
skill, of efficiency in doing.  A habit means an ability to use
natural conditions as means to ends.  It is an active control of
the environment through control of the organs of action.  We are
perhaps apt to emphasize the control of the body at the expense
of control of the environment.  We think of walking, talking,
playing the piano, the specialized skills characteristic of the
etcher, the surgeon, the bridge-builder, as if they were simply
ease, deftness, and accuracy on the part of the organism.  They
are that, of course; but the measure of the value of these
qualities lies in the economical and effective control of the
environment which they secure.  To be able to walk is to have
certain properties of nature at our disposal--and so with all
other habits.

Education is not infrequently defined as consisting in the
acquisition of those habits that effect an adjustment of an
individual and his environment.  The definition expresses an
essential phase of growth.  But it is essential that adjustment
be understood in its active sense of control of means for
achieving ends.  If we think of a habit simply as a change
wrought in the organism, ignoring the fact that this change
consists in ability to effect subsequent changes in the
environment, we shall be led to think of "adjustment" as a
conformity to environment as wax conforms to the seal which
impresses it.  The environment is thought of as something fixed,
providing in its fixity the end and standard of changes taking
place in the organism; adjustment is just fitting ourselves to
this fixity of external conditions.  2 Habit as habituation is
indeed something relatively passive; we get used to our
surroundings -- to our clothing, our shoes, and gloves; to the
atmosphere as long as it is fairly equable; to our daily
associates, etc.  Conformity to the environment, a change wrought
in the organism without reference to ability to modify
surroundings, is a marked trait of such habituations.  Aside from
the fact that we are not entitled to carry over the traits of
such adjustments (which might well be called accommodations, to
mark them off from active adjustments) into habits of active use
of our surroundings, two features of habituations are worth
notice.  In the first place, we get used to things by first using
them.

Consider getting used to a strange city.  At first, there is
excessive stimulation and excessive and ill-adapted response.
Gradually certain stimuli are selected because of their
relevancy, and others are degraded.  We can say either that we do
not respond to them any longer, or more truly that we have
effected a persistent response to them -- an equilibrium of
adjustment.  This means, in the second place, that this enduring
adjustment supplies the background upon which are made specific
adjustments, as occasion arises.  We are never interested in
changing the whole environment; there is much that we take for
granted and accept just as it already is.  Upon this background
our activities focus at certain points in an endeavor to
introduce needed changes.  Habituation is thus our adjustment to
an environment which at the time we are not concerned with
modifying, and which supplies a leverage to our active habits.
Adaptation, in fine, is quite as much adaptation of the
environment to our own activities as of our activities to the
environment.  A savage tribe manages to live on a desert plain.
It adapts itself.  But its adaptation involves a maximum of
accepting, tolerating, putting up with things as they are, a
maximum of passive acquiescence, and a minimum of active control,
of subjection to use.  A civilized people enters upon the scene.
It also adapts itself.  It introduces irrigation; it searches the
world for plants and animals that will flourish under such
conditions; it improves, by careful selection, those which are
growing there.  As a consequence, the wilderness blossoms as a
rose.  The savage is merely habituated; the civilized man has
habits which transform the environment.

The significance of habit is not exhausted, however, in its
executive and motor phase.  It means formation of intellectual
and emotional disposition as well as an increase in ease,
economy, and efficiency of action.  Any habit marks an
inclination -- an active preference and choice for the conditions
involved in its exercise.  A habit does not wait, Micawber-like,
for a stimulus to turn up so that it may get busy; it actively
seeks for occasions to pass into full operation.  If its
expression is unduly blocked, inclination shows itself in
uneasiness and intense craving.  A habit also marks an
intellectual disposition.  Where there is a habit, there is
acquaintance with the materials and equipment to which action is
applied.  There is a definite way of understanding the situations
in which the habit operates.  Modes of thought, of observation
and reflection, enter as forms of skill and of desire into the
habits that make a man an engineer, an architect, a physician, or
a merchant.  In unskilled forms of labor, the intellectual
factors are at minimum precisely because the habits involved are
not of a high grade.  But there are habits of judging and
reasoning as truly as of handling a tool, painting a picture, or
conducting an experiment.  Such statements are, however,
understatements.  The habits of mind involved in habits of the
eye and hand supply the latter with their significance.  Above
all, the intellectual element in a habit fixes the relation of
the habit to varied and elastic use, and hence to continued
growth.  We speak of fixed habits.  Well, the phrase may mean
powers so well established that their possessor always has them
as resources when needed.  But the phrase is also used to mean
ruts, routine ways, with loss of freshness, open- mindedness, and
originality.  Fixity of habit may mean that something has a fixed
hold upon us, instead of our having a free hold upon things.
This fact explains two points in a common notion about habits:
their identification with mechanical and external modes of action
to the neglect of mental and moral attitudes, and the tendency to
give them a bad meaning, an identification with "bad habits."
Many a person would feel surprised to have his aptitude in his
chosen profession called a habit, and would naturally think of
his use of tobacco, liquor, or profane language as typical of the
meaning of habit.  A habit is to him something which has a hold
on him, something not easily thrown off even though judgment
condemn it.

Habits reduce themselves to routine ways of acting, or degenerate
into ways of action to which we are enslaved just in the degree
in which intelligence is disconnected from them.  Routine habits
are unthinking habits: "bad" habits are habits so severed from
reason that they are opposed to the conclusions of conscious
deliberation and decision.  As we have seen, the acquiring of
habits is due to an original plasticity of our natures: to our
ability to vary responses till we find an appropriate and
efficient way of acting.  Routine habits, and habits that possess
us instead of our possessing them, are habits which put an end to
plasticity.  They mark the close of power to vary.  There can be
no doubt of the tendency of organic plasticity, of the
physiological basis, to lessen with growing years.  The
instinctively mobile and eagerly varying action of childhood, the
love of new stimuli and new developments, too easily passes into
a "settling down," which means aversion to change and a resting
on past achievements.  Only an environment which secures the full
use of intelligence in the process of forming habits can
counteract this tendency.  Of course, the same hardening of the
organic conditions affects the physiological structures which are
involved in thinking.  But this fact only indicates the need of
persistent care to see to it that the function of intelligence is
invoked to its maximum possibility.  The short-sighted method
which falls back on mechanical routine and repetition to secure
external efficiency of habit, motor skill without accompanying
thought, marks a deliberate closing in of surroundings upon
growth.

3.  The Educational Bearings of the Conception of Development.
We have had so far but little to say in this chapter about
education.  We have been occupied with the conditions and
implications of growth.  If our conclusions are justified, they
carry with them, however, definite educational consequences.
When it is said that education is development, everything depends
upon how development is conceived.  Our net conclusion is that
life is development, and that developing, growing, is life.
Translated into its educational equivalents, that means (i) that
the educational process has no end beyond itself; it is its own
end; and that (ii) the educational process is one of continual
reorganizing, reconstructing, transforming.

1.  Development when it is interpreted in comparative terms, that
is, with respect to the special traits of child and adult life,
means the direction of power into special channels: the formation
of habits involving executive skill, definiteness of interest,
and specific objects of observation and thought.  But the
comparative view is not final.  The child has specific powers; to
ignore that fact is to stunt or distort the organs upon which his
growth depends.  The adult uses his powers to transform his
environment, thereby occasioning new stimuli which redirect his
powers and keep them developing.  Ignoring this fact means
arrested development, a passive accommodation.  Normal child and
normal adult alike, in other words, are engaged in growing.  The
difference between them is not the difference between growth and
no growth, but between the modes of growth appropriate to
different conditions.  With respect to the development of powers
devoted to coping with specific scientific and economic problems
we may say the child should be growing in manhood.  With respect
to sympathetic curiosity, unbiased responsiveness, and openness
of mind, we may say that the adult should be growing in
childlikeness.  One statement is as true as the other.

Three ideas which have been criticized, namely, the merely
privative nature of immaturity, static adjustment to a fixed
environment, and rigidity of habit, are all connected with a
false idea of growth or development, -- that it is a movement
toward a fixed goal.  Growth is regarded as having an end,
instead of being an end.  The educational counterparts of the
three fallacious ideas are first, failure to take account of the
instinctive or native powers of the young; secondly, failure to
develop initiative in coping with novel situations; thirdly, an
undue emphasis upon drill and other devices which secure
automatic skill at the expense of personal perception.  In all
cases, the adult environment is accepted as a standard for the
child.  He is to be brought up to it.

Natural instincts are either disregarded or treated as nuisances
-- as obnoxious traits to be suppressed, or at all events to be
brought into conformity with external standards.  Since
conformity is the aim, what is distinctively individual in a
young person is brushed aside, or regarded as a source of
mischief or anarchy.  Conformity is made equivalent to
uniformity.  Consequently, there are induced lack of interest in
the novel, aversion to progress, and dread of the uncertain and
the unknown.  Since the end of growth is outside of and beyond
the process of growing, external agents have to be resorted to to
induce movement toward it.  Whenever a method of education is
stigmatized as mechanical, we may be sure that external pressure
is brought to bear to reach an external end.

2.  Since in reality there is nothing to which growth is relative
save more growth, there is nothing to which education is
subordinate save more education.  It is a commonplace to say that
education should not cease when one leaves school.  The point of
this commonplace is that the purpose of school education is to
insure the continuance of education by organizing the powers that
insure growth.  The inclination to learn from life itself and to
make the conditions of life such that all will learn in the
process of living is the finest product of schooling.

When we abandon the attempt to define immaturity by means of
fixed comparison with adult accomplishments, we are compelled to
give up thinking of it as denoting lack of desired traits.
Abandoning this notion, we are also forced to surrender our habit
of thinking of instruction as a method of supplying this lack by
pouring knowledge into a mental and moral hole which awaits
filling.  Since life means growth, a living creature lives as
truly and positively at one stage as at another, with the same
intrinsic fullness and the same absolute claims.  Hence education
means the enterprise of supplying the conditions which insure
growth, or adequacy of life, irrespective of age.  We first look
with impatience upon immaturity, regarding it as something to be
got over as rapidly as possible.  Then the adult formed by such
educative methods looks back with impatient regret upon childhood
and youth as a scene of lost opportunities and wasted powers.
This ironical situation will endure till it is recognized that
living has its own intrinsic quality and that the business of
education is with that quality.  Realization that life is growth
protects us from that so-called idealizing of childhood which in
effect is nothing but lazy indulgence.  Life is not to be
identified with every superficial act and interest.  Even though
it is not always easy to tell whether what appears to be mere
surface fooling is a sign of some nascent as yet untrained power,
we must remember that manifestations are not to be accepted as
ends in themselves.  They are signs of possible growth.  They are
to be turned into means of development, of carrying power
forward, not indulged or cultivated for their own sake.
Excessive attention to surface phenomena (even in the way of
rebuke as well as of encouragement) may lead to their fixation
and thus to arrested development.  What impulses are moving
toward, not what they have been, is the important thing for
parent and teacher.  The true principle of respect for immaturity
cannot be better put than in the words of Emerson: "Respect the
child.  Be not too much his parent.  Trespass not on his
solitude.  But I hear the outcry which replies to this
suggestion: Would you verily throw up the reins of public and
private discipline; would you leave the young child to the mad
career of his own passions and whimsies, and call this anarchy a
respect for the child's nature? I answer, -- Respect the child,
respect him to the end, but also respect yourself....  The two
points in a boy's training are, to keep his naturel and train off
all but that; to keep his naturel, but stop off his uproar,
fooling, and horseplay; keep his nature and arm it with knowledge
in the very direction in which it points." And as Emerson goes on
to show this reverence for childhood and youth instead of opening
up an easy and easy-going path to the instructors, "involves at
once, immense claims on the time, the thought, on the life of the
teacher.  It requires time, use, insight, event, all the great
lessons and assistances of God; and only to think of using it
implies character and profoundness."

Summary.  Power to grow depends upon need for others and
plasticity.  Both of these conditions are at their height in
childhood and youth.  Plasticity or the power to learn from
experience means the formation of habits.  Habits give control
over the environment, power to utilize it for human purposes.
Habits take the form both of habituation, or a general and
persistent balance of organic activities with the surroundings,
and of active capacities to readjust activity to meet new
conditions.  The former furnishes the background of growth; the
latter constitute growing.  Active habits involve thought,
invention, and initiative in applying capacities to new aims.
They are opposed to routine which marks an arrest of growth.
Since growth is the characteristic of life, education is all one
with growing; it has no end beyond itself.  The criterion of the
value of school education is the extent in which it creates a
desire for continued growth and supplies means for making the
desire effective in fact.

1 Intimations of its significance are found in a number of
writers, but John Fiske, in his Excursions of an Evolutionist, is
accredited with its first systematic exposition.

2 This conception is, of course, a logical correlate of the
conceptions of the external relation of stimulus and response,
considered in the last chapter, and of the negative conceptions
of immaturity and plasticity noted in this chapter.


Chapter Five: Preparation, Unfolding, and Formal Discipline

1.  Education as Preparation.  We have laid it down that the
educative process is a continuous process of growth, having as
its aim at every stage an added capacity of growth.  This
conception contrasts sharply with other ideas which have
influenced practice.  By making the contrast explicit, the
meaning of the conception will be brought more clearly to light.
The first contrast is with the idea that education is a process
of preparation or getting ready.  What is to be prepared for is,
of course, the responsibilities and privileges of adult life.
Children are not regarded as social members in full and regular
standing.  They are looked upon as candidates; they are placed on
the waiting list.  The conception is only carried a little
farther when the life of adults is considered as not having
meaning on its own account, but as a preparatory probation for
"another life." The idea is but another form of the notion of the
negative and privative character of growth already criticized;
hence we shall not repeat the criticisms, but pass on to the evil
consequences which flow from putting education on this basis.
In the first place, it involves loss of impetus.  Motive power is
not utilized.  Children proverbially live in the present; that is
not only a fact not to be evaded, but it is an excellence.  The
future just as future lacks urgency and body.  To get ready for
something, one knows not what nor why, is to throw away the
leverage that exists, and to seek for motive power in a vague
chance.  Under such circumstances, there is, in the second place,
a premium put on shilly-shallying and procrastination.  The
future prepared for is a long way off; plenty of time will
intervene before it becomes a present.  Why be in a hurry about
getting ready for it? The temptation to postpone is much
increased because the present offers so many wonderful
opportunities and proffers such invitations to adventure.
Naturally attention and energy go to them; education accrues
naturally as an outcome, but a lesser education than if the full
stress of effort had been put upon making conditions as educative
as possible.  A third undesirable result is the substitution of a
conventional average standard of expectation and requirement for
a standard which concerns the specific powers of the individual
under instruction.  For a severe and definite judgment based upon
the strong and weak points of the individual is substituted a
vague and wavering opinion concerning what youth may be expected,
upon the average, to become in some more or less remote future;
say, at the end of the year, when promotions are to take place,
or by the time they are ready to go to college or to enter upon
what, in contrast with the probationary stage, is regarded as the
serious business of life.  It is impossible to overestimate the
loss which results from the deflection of attention from the
strategic point to a comparatively unproductive point.  It fails
most just where it thinks it is succeeding -- in getting a
preparation for the future.

Finally, the principle of preparation makes necessary recourse on
a large scale to the use of adventitious motives of pleasure and
pain.  The future having no stimulating and directing power when
severed from the possibilities of the present, something must be
hitched on to it to make it work.  Promises of reward and threats
of pain are employed.  Healthy work, done for present reasons and
as a factor in living, is largely unconscious.  The stimulus
resides in the situation with which one is actually confronted.
But when this situation is ignored, pupils have to be told that
if they do not follow the prescribed course penalties will
accrue; while if they do, they may expect, some time in the
future, rewards for their present sacrifices.  Everybody knows
how largely systems of punishment have had to be resorted to by
educational systems which neglect present possibilities in behalf
of preparation for a future.  Then, in disgust with the harshness
and impotency of this method, the pendulum swings to the opposite
extreme, and the dose of information required against some later
day is sugar-coated, so that pupils may be fooled into taking
something which they do not care for.

It is not of course a question whether education should prepare
for the future.  If education is growth, it must progressively
realize present possibilities, and thus make individuals better
fitted to cope with later requirements.  Growing is not something
which is completed in odd moments; it is a continuous leading
into the future.  If the environment, in school and out, supplies
conditions which utilize adequately the present capacities of the
immature, the future which grows out of the present is surely
taken care of.  The mistake is not in attaching importance to
preparation for future need, but in making it the mainspring of
present effort.  Because the need of preparation for a
continually developing life is great, it is imperative that every
energy should be bent to making the present experience as rich
and significant as possible.  Then as the present merges
insensibly into the future, the future is taken care of.

2.  Education as Unfolding.  There is a conception of education
which professes to be based upon the idea of development.  But it
takes back with one hand what it proffers with the other.
Development is conceived not as continuous growing, but as the
unfolding of latent powers toward a definite goal.  The goal is
conceived of as completion, -perfection.  Life at any stage short
of attainment of this goal is merely an unfolding toward it.
Logically the doctrine is only a variant of the preparation
theory.  Practically the two differ in that the adherents of the
latter make much of the practical and professional duties for
which one is preparing, while the developmental doctrine speaks
of the ideal and spiritual qualities of the principle which is
unfolding.

The conception that growth and progress are just approximations
to a final unchanging goal is the last infirmity of the mind in
its transition from a static to a dynamic understanding of life.
It simulates the style of the latter.  It pays the tribute of
speaking much of development, process, progress.  But all of
these operations are conceived to be merely transitional; they
lack meaning on their own account.  They possess significance
only as movements toward something away from what is now going
on.  Since growth is just a movement toward a completed being,
the final ideal is immobile.  An abstract and indefinite future
is in control with all which that connotes in depreciation of
present power and opportunity.

Since the goal of perfection, the standard of development, is
very far away, it is so beyond us that, strictly speaking, it is
unattainable.  Consequently, in order to be available for present
guidance it must be translated into something which stands for
it.  Otherwise we should be compelled to regard any and every
manifestation of the child as an unfolding from within, and hence
sacred.  Unless we set up some definite criterion representing
the ideal end by which to judge whether a given attitude or act
is approximating or moving away, our sole alternative is to
withdraw all influences of the environment lest they interfere
with proper development.  Since that is not practicable, a
working substitute is set up.  Usually, of course, this is some
idea which an adult would like to have a child acquire.
Consequently, by "suggestive questioning" or some other
pedagogical device, the teacher proceeds to "draw out" from the
pupil what is desired.  If what is desired is obtained, that is
evidence that the child is unfolding properly.  But as the pupil
generally has no initiative of his own in this direction, the
result is a random groping after what is wanted, and the
formation of habits of dependence upon the cues furnished by
others.  Just because such methods simulate a true principle and
claim to have its sanction they may do more harm than would
outright "telling," where, at least, it remains with the child
how much will stick.

Within the sphere of philosophic thought there have been two
typical attempts to provide a working representative of the
absolute goal.  Both start from the conception of a whole -- an
absolute -- which is "immanent" in human life.  The perfect or
complete ideal is not a mere ideal; it is operative here and now.
But it is present only implicitly, "potentially," or in an
enfolded condition.  What is termed development is the gradual
making explicit and outward of what is thus wrapped up.  Froebel
and Hegel, the authors of the two philosophic schemes referred
to, have different ideas of the path by which the progressive
realization of manifestation of the complete principle is
effected.  According to Hegel, it is worked out through a series
of historical institutions which embody the different factors in
the Absolute.  According to Froebel, the actuating force is the
presentation of symbols, largely mathematical, corresponding to
the essential traits of the Absolute.  When these are presented
to the child, the Whole, or perfection, sleeping within him, is
awakened.  A single example may indicate the method.  Every one
familiar with the kindergarten is acquainted with the circle in
which the children gather.  It is not enough that the circle is a
convenient way of grouping the children.  It must be used
"because it is a symbol of the collective life of mankind in
general." Froebel's recognition of the significance of the native
capacities of children, his loving attention to them, and his
influence in inducing others to study them, represent perhaps the
most effective single force in modern educational theory in
effecting widespread acknowledgment of the idea of growth.  But
his formulation of the notion of development and his organization
of devices for promoting it were badly hampered by the fact that
he conceived development to be the unfolding of a ready-made
latent principle.  He failed to see that growing is growth,
developing is development, and consequently placed the emphasis
upon the completed product.  Thus he set up a goal which meant
the arrest of growth, and a criterion which is not applicable to
immediate guidance of powers, save through translation into
abstract and symbolic formulae.

A remote goal of complete unfoldedness is, in technical
philosophic language, transcendental.  That is, it is something
apart from direct experience and perception.  So far as
experience is concerned, it is empty; it represents a vague
sentimental aspiration rather than anything which can be
intelligently grasped and stated.  This vagueness must be
compensated for by some a priori formula.  Froebel made the
connection between the concrete facts of experience and the
transcendental ideal of development by regarding the former as
symbols of the latter.  To regard known things as symbols,
according to some arbitrary a priori formula -- and every a
priori conception must be arbitrary -- is an invitation to
romantic fancy to seize upon any analogies which appeal to it and
treat them as laws.  After the scheme of symbolism has been
settled upon, some definite technique must be invented by which
the inner meaning of the sensible symbols used may be brought
home to children.  Adults being the formulators of the symbolism
are naturally the authors and controllers of the technique.  The
result was that Froebel's love of abstract symbolism often got
the better of his sympathetic insight; and there was substituted
for development as arbitrary and externally imposed a scheme of
dictation as the history of instruction has ever seen.

With Hegel the necessity of finding some working concrete
counterpart of the inaccessible Absolute took an institutional,
rather than symbolic, form.  His philosophy, like Froebel's,
marks in one direction an indispensable contribution to a valid
conception of the process of life.  The weaknesses of an abstract
individualistic philosophy were evident to him; he saw the
impossibility of making a clean sweep of historical institutions,
of treating them as despotisms begot in artifice and nurtured in
fraud.  In his philosophy of history and society culminated the
efforts of a whole series of German writers -- Lessing, Herder,
Kant, Schiller, Goethe -- to appreciate the nurturing influence
of the great collective institutional products of humanity.  For
those who learned the lesson of this movement, it was henceforth
impossible to conceive of institutions or of culture as
artificial.  It destroyed completely -- in idea, not in fact --
the psychology that regarded "mind" as a ready-made possession of
a naked individual by showing the significance of "objective
mind" -- language, government, art, religion -- in the formation
of individual minds.  But since Hegel was haunted by the
conception of an absolute goal, he was obliged to arrange
institutions as they concretely exist, on a stepladder of
ascending approximations.  Each in its time and place is
absolutely necessary, because a stage in the self-realizing
process of the absolute mind.  Taken as such a step or stage, its
existence is proof of its complete rationality, for it is an
integral element in the total, which is Reason.  Against
institutions as they are, individuals have no spiritual rights;
personal development, and nurture, consist in obedient
assimilation of the spirit of existing institutions.  Conformity,
not transformation, is the essence of education.  Institutions
change as history shows; but their change, the rise and fall of
states, is the work of the "world-spirit." Individuals, save the
great "heroes" who are the chosen organs of the world-spirit,
have no share or lot in it.  In the later nineteenth century,
this type of idealism was amalgamated with the doctrine of
biological evolution.

"Evolution" was a force working itself out to its own end.  As
against it, or as compared with it, the conscious ideas and
preference of individuals are impotent.  Or, rather, they are but
the means by which it works itself out.  Social progress is an
"organic growth," not an experimental selection.  Reason is all
powerful, but only Absolute Reason has any power.

The recognition (or rediscovery, for the idea was familiar to the
Greeks) that great historic institutions are active factors in
the intellectual nurture of mind was a great contribution to
educational philosophy.  It indicated a genuine advance beyond
Rousseau, who had marred his assertion that education must be a
natural development and not something forced or grafted upon
individuals from without, by the notion that social conditions
are not natural.  But in its notion of a complete and
all-inclusive end of development, the Hegelian theory swallowed
up concrete individualities, though magnifying The Individual in
the abstract.  Some of Hegel's followers sought to reconcile the
claims of the Whole and of individuality by the conception of
society as an organic whole, or organism.  That social
organization is presupposed in the adequate exercise of
individual capacity is not to be doubted.  But the social
organism, interpreted after the relation of the organs of the
body to each other and to the whole body, means that each
individual has a certain limited place and function, requiring to
be supplemented by the place and functions of the other organs.
As one portion of the bodily tissue is differentiated so that it
can be the hand and the hand only, another, the eye, and so on,
all taken together making the organism, so one individual is
supposed to be differentiated for the exercise of the mechanical
operations of society, another for those of a statesman, another
for those of a scholar, and so on.  The notion of "organism" is
thus used to give a philosophic sanction to class distinctions in
social organization--a notion which in its educational
application again means external dictation instead of growth.

3.  Education as Training of Faculties.  A theory which has had
great vogue and which came into existence before the notion of
growth had much influence is known as the theory of "formal
discipline." It has in view a correct ideal; one outcome of
education should be the creation of specific powers of
accomplishment.  A trained person is one who can do the chief
things which it is important for him to do better than he could
without training: "better" signifying greater ease, efficiency,
economy, promptness, etc.  That this is an outcome of education
was indicated in what was said about habits as the product of
educative development.  But the theory in question takes, as it
were, a short cut; it regards some powers (to be presently named)
as the direct and conscious aims of instruction, and not simply
as the results of growth.  There is a definite number of powers
to be trained, as one might enumerate the kinds of strokes which
a golfer has to master.  Consequently education should get
directly at the business of training them.  But this implies that
they are already there in some untrained form; otherwise their
creation would have to be an indirect product of other activities
and agencies.  Being there already in some crude form, all that
remains is to exercise them in constant and graded repetitions,
and they will inevitably be refined and perfected.  In the phrase
"formal discipline" as applied to this conception, "discipline"
refers both to the outcome of trained power and to the method of
training through repeated exercise.

The forms of powers in question are such things as the faculties
of perceiving, retaining, recalling, associating, attending,
willing, feeling, imagining, thinking, etc., which are then
shaped by exercise upon material presented.  In its classic form,
this theory was expressed by Locke.  On the one hand, the outer
world presents the material or content of knowledge through
passively received sensations.  On the other hand, the mind has
certain ready powers, attention, observation, retention,
comparison, abstraction, compounding, etc.  Knowledge results if
the mind discriminates and combines things as they are united and
divided in nature itself.  But the important thing for education
is the exercise or practice of the faculties of the mind till
they become thoroughly established habitudes.  The analogy
constantly employed is that of a billiard player or gymnast, who
by repeated use of certain muscles in a uniform way at last
secures automatic skill.  Even the faculty of thinking was to be
formed into a trained habit by repeated exercises in making and
combining simple distinctions, for which, Locke thought,
mathematics affords unrivaled opportunity.

Locke's statements fitted well into the dualism of his day.  It
seemed to do justice to both mind and matter, the individual and
the world.  One of the two supplied the matter of knowledge and
the object upon which mind should work.  The other supplied
definite mental powers, which were few in number and which might
be trained by specific exercises.  The scheme appeared to give
due weight to the subject matter of knowledge, and yet it
insisted that the end of education is not the bare reception and
storage of information, but the formation of personal powers of
attention, memory, observation, abstraction, and generalization.
It was realistic in its emphatic assertion that all material
whatever is received from without; it was idealistic in that
final stress fell upon the formation of intellectual powers.  It
was objective and impersonal in its assertion that the individual
cannot possess or generate any true ideas on his own account; it
was individualistic in placing the end of education in the
perfecting of certain faculties possessed at the outset by the
individual.  This kind of distribution of values expressed with
nicety the state of opinion in the generations following upon
Locke.  It became, without explicit reference to Locke, a
common-place of educational theory and of psychology.
Practically, it seemed to provide the educator with definite,
instead of vague, tasks.  It made the elaboration of a technique
of instruction relatively easy.  All that was necessary was to
provide for sufficient practice of each of the powers.  This
practice consists in repeated acts of attending, observing,
memorizing, etc.  By grading the difficulty of the acts, making
each set of repetitions somewhat more difficult than the set
which preceded it, a complete scheme of instruction is evolved.
There are various ways, equally conclusive, of criticizing this
conception, in both its alleged foundations and in its
educational application.  (1) Perhaps the most direct mode of
attack consists in pointing out that the supposed original
faculties of observation, recollection, willing, thinking, etc.,
are purely mythological.  There are no such ready-made powers
waiting to be exercised and thereby trained.  There are, indeed,
a great number of original native tendencies, instinctive modes
of action, based on the original connections of neurones in the
central nervous system.  There are impulsive tendencies of the
eyes to follow and fixate light; of the neck muscles to turn
toward light and sound; of the hands to reach and grasp; and turn
and twist and thump; of the vocal apparatus to make sounds; of
the mouth to spew out unpleasant substances; to gag and to curl
the lip, and so on in almost indefinite number.  But these
tendencies (a) instead of being a small number sharply marked off
from one another, are of an indefinite variety, interweaving with
one another in all kinds of subtle ways.  (b) Instead of being
latent intellectual powers, requiring only exercise for their
perfecting, they are tendencies to respond in certain ways to
changes in the environment so as to bring about other changes.
Something in the throat makes one cough; the tendency is to eject
the obnoxious particle and thus modify the subsequent stimulus.
The hand touches a hot thing; it is impulsively, wholly
unintellectually, snatched away.  But the withdrawal alters the
stimuli operating, and tends to make them more consonant with the
needs of the organism.  It is by such specific changes of organic
activities in response to specific changes in the medium that
that control of the environment of which we have spoken (see
ante, p.  24) is effected.  Now all of our first seeings and
hearings and touchings and smellings and tastings are of this
kind.  In any legitimate sense of the words mental or
intellectual or cognitive, they are lacking in these qualities,
and no amount of repetitious exercise could bestow any
intellectual properties of observation, judgment, or intentional
action (volition) upon them.

(2) Consequently the training of our original impulsive
activities is not a refinement and perfecting achieved by
"exercise" as one might strengthen a muscle by practice.  It
consists rather (a) in selecting from the diffused responses
which are evoked at a given time those which are especially
adapted to the utilization of the stimulus.  That is to say,
among the reactions of the body in general

occur upon stimulation of the eye by light, all except those
which are specifically adapted to reaching, grasping, and
manipulating the object effectively are gradually eliminated--or
else no training occurs.  As we have already noted, the primary
reactions, with a very few exceptions are too diffused and
general to be practically of much use in the case of the human
infant.  Hence the identity of training with selective response.
(Compare p.  25.) (b) Equally important is the specific
coordination of different factors of response which takes place.
There is not merely a selection of the hand reactions which
effect grasping, but of the particular visual stimuli which call
out just these reactions and no others, and an establishment of
connection between the two.  But the coordinating does not stop
here.  Characteristic temperature reactions may take place when
the object is grasped.  These will also be brought in; later, the
temperature reaction may be connected directly with the optical
stimulus, the hand reaction being suppressed--as a bright flame,
independent of close contact, may steer one away.  Or the child
in handling the object pounds with it, or crumples it, and a
sound issues.  The ear response is then brought into the system
of response.  If a certain sound (the conventional name) is made
by others and accompanies the activity, response of both ear and
the vocal apparatus connected with auditory stimulation will also
become an associated factor in the complex response.  2

(3) The more specialized the adjustment of response and stimulus
to each other (for, taking the sequence of activities into
account, the stimuli are adapted to reactions as well as
reactions to stimuli) the more rigid and the less generally
available is the training secured.  In equivalent language, less
intellectual or educative quality attaches to the training.  The
usual way of stating this fact is that the more specialized the
reaction, the less is the skill acquired in practicing and
perfecting it transferable to other modes of behavior.  According
to the orthodox theory of formal discipline, a pupil in studying
his spelling lesson acquires, besides ability to spell those
particular words, an increase of power of observation, attention,
and recollection which may be employed whenever these powers are
needed.  As matter of fact, the more he confines himself to
noticing and fixating the forms of words, irrespective of
connection with other things (such as the meaning of the words,
the context in which they are habitually used, the derivation and
classification of the verbal form, etc.) the less likely is he to
acquire an ability which can be used for anything except the mere
noting of verbal visual forms.  He may not even be increasing his
ability to make accurate distinctions among geometrical forms, to
say nothing of ability to observe in general.  He is merely
selecting the stimuli supplied by the forms of the letters and
the motor reactions of oral or written reproduction.  The scope
of coordination (to use our prior terminology) is extremely
limited.  The connections which are employed in other
observations and recollections (or reproductions) are
deliberately eliminated when the pupil is exercised merely upon
forms of letters and words.  Having been excluded, they cannot be
restored when needed.  The ability secured to observe and to
recall verbal forms is not available for perceiving and recalling
other things.  In the ordinary phraseology, it is not
transferable.  But the wider the context--that is to say, the
more varied the stimuli and responses coordinated--the more the
ability acquired is available for the effective performance of
other acts; not, strictly speaking, because there is any
"transfer," but because the wide range of factors employed in the
specific act is equivalent to a broad range of activity, to a
flexible, instead of to a narrow and rigid, coordination.
(4) Going to the root of the matter, the fundamental fallacy of
the theory is its dualism; that is to say, its separation of
activities and capacities from subject matter.  There is no such
thing as an ability to see or hear or remember in general; there
is only the ability to see or hear or remember something.  To
talk about training a power, mental or physical, in general,
apart from the subject matter involved in its exercise, is
nonsense.  Exercise may react upon circulation, breathing, and
nutrition so as to develop vigor or strength, but this reservoir
is available for specific ends only by use in connection with the
material means which accomplish them.  Vigor will enable a man to
play tennis or golf or to sail a boat better than he would if he
were weak.  But only by employing ball and racket, ball and club,
sail and tiller, in definite ways does he become expert in any
one of them; and expertness in one secures expertness in another
only so far as it is either a sign of aptitude for fine muscular
coordinations or as the same kind of coordination is involved in
all of them.  Moreover, the difference between the training of
ability to spell which comes from taking visual forms in a narrow
context and one which takes them in connection with the
activities required to grasp meaning, such as context,
affiliations of descent, etc., may be compared to the difference
between exercises in the gymnasium with pulley weights to
"develop" certain muscles, and a game or sport.  The former is
uniform and mechanical; it is rigidly specialized.  The latter is
varied from moment to moment; no two acts are quite alike; novel
emergencies have to be met; the coordinations forming have to be
kept flexible and elastic.  Consequently, the training is much
more "general"; that is to say, it covers a wider territory and
includes more factors.  Exactly the same thing holds of special
and general education of the mind.

A monotonously uniform exercise may by practice give great skill
in one special act; but the skill is limited to that act, be it
bookkeeping or calculations in logarithms or experiments in
hydrocarbons.  One may be an authority in a particular field and
yet of more than usually poor judgment in matters not closely
allied, unless the training in the special field has been of a
kind to ramify into the subject matter of the other fields.
(5) Consequently, such powers as observation, recollection,
judgment, esthetic taste, represent organized results of the
occupation of native active tendencies with certain subject
matters.  A man does not observe closely and fully by pressing a
button for the observing faculty to get to work (in other words
by "willing" to observe); but if he has something to do which can
be accomplished successfully only through intensive and extensive
use of eye and hand, he naturally observes.  Observation is an
outcome, a consequence, of the interaction of sense organ and
subject matter.  It will vary, accordingly, with the subject
matter employed.

It is consequently futile to set up even the ulterior development
of faculties of observation, memory, etc., unless we have first
determined what sort of subject matter we wish the pupil to
become expert in observing and recalling and for what purpose.
And it is only repeating in another form what has already been
said, to declare that the criterion here must be social.  We want
the person to note and recall and judge those things which make
him an effective competent member of the group in which he is
associated with others.  Otherwise we might as well set the pupil
to observing carefully cracks on the wall and set him to
memorizing meaningless lists of words in an unknown tongue--which
is about what we do in fact when we give way to the doctrine of
formal discipline.  If the observing habits of a botanist or
chemist or engineer are better habits than those which are thus
formed, it is because they deal with subject matter which is more
significant in life.  In concluding this portion of the
discussion, we note that the distinction between special and
general education has nothing to do with the transferability of
function or power.  In the literal sense, any transfer is
miraculous and impossible.  But some activities are broad; they
involve a coordination of many factors.  Their development
demands continuous alternation and readjustment.  As conditions
change, certain factors are subordinated, and others which had
been of minor importance come to the front.  There is constant
redistribution of the focus of the action, as is seen in the
illustration of a game as over against pulling a fixed weight by
a series of uniform motions.  Thus there is practice in prompt
making of new combinations with the focus of activity shifted to
meet change in subject matter.  Wherever an activity is broad in
scope (that is, involves the coordinating of a large variety of
sub-activities), and is constantly and unexpectedly obliged to
change direction in its progressive development, general
education is bound to result.  For this is what "general" means;
broad and flexible.  In practice, education meets these
conditions, and hence is general, in the degree in which it takes
account of social relationships.  A person may become expert in
technical philosophy, or philology, or mathematics or engineering
or financiering, and be inept and ill-advised in his action and
judgment outside of his specialty.  If however his concern with
these technical subject matters has been connected with human
activities having social breadth, the range of active responses
called into play and flexibly integrated is much wider.
Isolation of subject matter from a social context is the chief
obstruction in current practice to securing a general training of
mind.  Literature, art, religion, when thus dissociated, are just
as narrowing as the technical things which the professional
upholders of general education strenuously oppose.

Summary.  The conception that the result of the educative process
is capacity for further education stands in contrast with some
other ideas which have profoundly influenced practice.  The first
contrasting conception considered is that of preparing or getting
ready for some future duty or privilege.  Specific evil effects
were pointed out which result from the fact that this aim diverts
attention of both teacher and taught from the only point to which
it may be fruitfully directed -- namely, taking advantage of the
needs and possibilities of the immediate present.  Consequently
it defeats its own professed purpose.  The notion that education
is an unfolding from within appears to have more likeness to the
conception of growth which has been set forth.  But as worked out
in the theories of Froebel and Hegel, it involves ignoring the
interaction of present organic tendencies with the present
environment, just as much as the notion of preparation.  Some
implicit whole is regarded as given ready-made and the
significance of growth is merely transitory; it is not an end in
itself, but simply a means of making explicit what is already
implicit.  Since that which is not explicit cannot be made
definite use of, something has to be found to represent it.
According to Froebel, the mystic symbolic value of certain
objects and acts (largely mathematical) stand for the Absolute
Whole which is in process of unfolding.  According to Hegel,
existing institutions are its effective actual representatives.
Emphasis upon symbols and institutions tends to divert perception
from the direct growth of experience in richness of meaning.
Another influential but defective theory is that which conceives
that mind has, at birth, certain mental faculties or powers, such
as perceiving, remembering, willing, judging, generalizing,
attending, etc., and that education is the training of these
faculties through repeated exercise.  This theory treats subject
matter as comparatively external and indifferent, its value
residing simply in the fact that it may occasion exercise of the
general powers.  Criticism was directed upon this separation of
the alleged powers from one another and from the material upon
which they act.  The outcome of the theory in practice was shown
to be an undue emphasis upon the training of narrow specialized
modes of skill at the expense of initiative, inventiveness, and
readaptability -- qualities which depend upon the broad and
consecutive interaction of specific activities with one another.
1 As matter of fact, the interconnection is so great, there are
so many paths of construction, that every stimulus brings about
some change in all of the organs of response.  We are accustomed
however to ignore most of these modifications of the total
organic activity, concentrating upon that one which is most
specifically adapted to the most urgent stimulus of the moment.
2 This statement should be compared with what was said earlier
about the sequential ordering of responses (p.  25).  It is
merely a more explicit statement of the way in which that
consecutive arrangement occurs.


Chapter Six: Education as Conservative and Progressive

1.  Education as Formation.  We now come to a type of theory
which denies the existence of faculties and emphasizes the unique
role of subject matter in the development of mental and
moral disposition.  According to it, education is neither a
process of unfolding from within nor is it a training of
faculties resident in mind itself.  It is rather the formation of
mind by setting up certain associations or connections of content
by means of a subject matter presented from without.  Education
proceeds by instruction taken in a strictly literal sense, a
building into the mind from without.  That education is formative
of mind is not questioned; it is the conception already
propounded.  But formation here has a technical meaning dependent
upon the idea of something operating from without.  Herbart is
the best historical representative of this type of theory.  He
denies absolutely the existence of innate faculties.  The mind is
simply endowed with the power of producing various qualities in
reaction to the various realities which act upon it.  These
qualitatively different reactions are called presentations
(Vorstellungen).  Every presentation once called into being
persists; it may be driven below the "threshold" of consciousness
by new and stronger presentations, produced by the reaction of
the soul to new material, but its activity continues by its own
inherent momentum, below the surface of consciousness.  What are
termed faculties -- attention, memory, thinking, perception, even
the sentiments, are arrangements, associations, and
complications, formed by the interaction of these submerged
presentations with one another and with new presentations.
Perception, for example, is the complication of presentations
which result from the rise of old presentations to greet and
combine with new ones; memory is the evoking of an old
presentation above the threshold of consciousness by getting
entangled with another presentation, etc.  Pleasure is the result
of reinforcement among the independent activities of
presentations; pain of their pulling different ways, etc.

The concrete character of mind consists, then, wholly of the
various arrangements formed by the various presentations in their
different qualities.  The "furniture" of the mind is the mind.
Mind is wholly a matter of "contents." The educational
implications of this doctrine are threefold.

(1) This or that kind of mind is formed by the use of objects
which evoke this or that kind of reaction and which produce this
or that arrangement among the reactions called out.  The
formation of mind is wholly a matter of the presentation of the
proper educational materials.

(2) Since the earlier presentations constitute the "apperceiving
organs" which control the assimilation of new presentations,
their character is all important.  The effect of new
presentations is to reinforce groupings previously formed.  The
business of the educator is, first, to select the proper material
in order to fix the nature of the original reactions, and,
secondly, to arrange the sequence of subsequent presentations on
the basis of the store of ideas secured by prior transactions.
The control is from behind, from the past, instead of, as in the
unfolding conception, in the ultimate goal.

(3) Certain formal steps of all method in teaching may be laid
down.  Presentation of new subject matter is obviously the
central thing, but since knowing consists in the way in which
this interacts with the contents already submerged below
consciousness, the first thing is the step of "preparation," --
that is, calling into special activity and getting above the
floor of consciousness those older presentations which are to
assimilate the new one.  Then after the presentation, follow the
processes of interaction of new and old; then comes the
application of the newly formed content to the performance of
some task.  Everything must go through this course; consequently
there is a perfectly uniform method in instruction in all
subjects for all pupils of all ages.

Herbart's great service lay in taking the work of teaching out of
the region of routine and accident.  He brought it into the
sphere of conscious method; it became a conscious business with a
definite aim and procedure, instead of being a compound of casual
inspiration and subservience to tradition.  Moreover, everything
in teaching and discipline could be specified, instead of our
having to be content with vague and more or less mystic
generalities about ultimate ideals and speculative spiritual
symbols.  He abolished the notion of ready-made faculties, which
might be trained by exercise upon any sort of material, and made
attention to concrete subject matter, to the content,
all-important.  Herbart undoubtedly has had a greater influence
in bringing to the front questions connected with the material of
study than any other educational philosopher.  He stated problems
of method from the standpoint of their connection with subject
matter: method having to do with the manner and sequence of
presenting new subject matter to insure its proper interaction
with old.

The fundamental theoretical defect of this view lies in ignoring
the existence in a living being of active and specific functions
which are developed in the redirection and combination which
occur as they are occupied with their environment.  The theory
represents the Schoolmaster come to his own.  This fact expresses
at once its strength and its weakness.  The conception that the
mind consists of what has been taught, and that the importance of
what has been taught consists in its availability for further
teaching, reflects the pedagogue's view of life.  The philosophy
is eloquent about the duty of the teacher in instructing pupils;
it is almost silent regarding his privilege of learning.  It
emphasizes the influence of intellectual environment upon the
mind; it slurs over the fact that the environment involves a
personal sharing in common experiences.  It exaggerates beyond
reason the possibilities of consciously formulated and used
methods, and underestimates the role of vital, unconscious,
attitudes.  It insists upon the old, the past, and passes lightly
over the operation of the genuinely novel and unforeseeable.  It
takes, in brief, everything educational into account save its
essence, -- vital energy seeking opportunity for effective
exercise.  All education forms character, mental and moral, but
formation consists in the selection and coordination of native
activities so that they may utilize the subject matter of the
social environment.  Moreover, the formation is not only a
formation of native activities, but it takes place through them.
It is a process of reconstruction, reorganization.

2.  Education as Recapitulation and Retrospection.  A peculiar
combination of the ideas of development and formation from
without has given rise to the recapitulation theory of education,
biological and cultural.  The individual develops, but his proper
development consists in repeating in orderly stages the past
evolution of animal life and human history.  The former
recapitulation occurs physiologically; the latter should be made
to occur by means of education.  The alleged biological truth
that the individual in his growth from the simple embryo to
maturity repeats the history of the evolution of animal life in
the progress of forms from the simplest to the most complex (or
expressed technically, that ontogenesis parallels phylogenesis)
does not concern us, save as it is supposed to afford scientific
foundation for cultural recapitulation of the past.  Cultural
recapitulation says, first, that children at a certain age are in
the mental and moral condition of savagery; their instincts are
vagrant and predatory because their ancestors at one time lived
such a life.  Consequently (so it is concluded) the proper
subject matter of their education at this time is the
material -- especially the literary material of myths, folk-tale,
and song -- produced by humanity in the analogous stage.  Then
the child passes on to something corresponding, say, to the
pastoral stage, and so on till at the time when he is ready to
take part in contemporary life, he arrives at the present epoch
of culture.

In this detailed and consistent form, the theory, outside of a
small school in Germany (followers of Herbart for the most part),
has had little currency.  But the idea which underlies it is
that education is essentially retrospective; that it looks
primarily to the past and especially to the literary products of
the past, and that mind is adequately formed in the degree in
which it is patterned upon the spiritual heritage of the past.
This idea has had such immense influence upon higher instruction
especially, that it is worth examination in its extreme
formulation.

In the first place, its biological basis is fallacious.
Embyronic growth of the human infant preserves, without doubt,
some of the traits of lower forms of life.  But in no respect is
it a strict traversing of past stages.  If there were any strict
"law" of repetition, evolutionary development would clearly not
have taken place.  Each new generation would simply have repeated
its predecessors' existence.  Development, in short, has taken
place by the entrance of shortcuts and alterations in the prior
scheme of growth.  And this suggests that the aim of education is
to facilitate such short-circuited growth.  The great advantage
of immaturity, educationally speaking, is that it enables us to
emancipate the young from the need of dwelling in an outgrown
past.  The business of education is rather to liberate the young
from reviving and retraversing the past than to lead them to a
recapitulation of it.  The social environment of the young is
constituted by the presence and action of the habits of thinking
and feeling of civilized men.  To ignore the directive influence
of this present environment upon the young is simply to abdicate
the educational function.  A biologist has said: "The history of
development in different animals .  .  .  offers to us .  .  .  a
series of ingenious, determined, varied but more or less
unsuccessful efforts to escape from the necessity of
recapitulating, and to substitute for the ancestral method a more
direct method." Surely it would be foolish if education did not
deliberately attempt to facilitate similar efforts in conscious
experience so that they become increasingly successful.

The two factors of truth in the conception may easily be
disentangled from association with the false context which
perverts them.  On the biological side we have simply the fact
that any infant starts with precisely the assortment of impulsive
activities with which he does start, they being blind, and many
of them conflicting with one another, casual, sporadic, and
unadapted to their immediate environment.  The other point is
that it is a part of wisdom to utilize the products of past
history so far as they are of help for the future.  Since they
represent the results of prior experience, their value for future
experience may, of course, be indefinitely great.  Literatures
produced in the past are, so far as men are now in possession and
use of them, a part of the present environment of individuals;
but there is an enormous difference between availing ourselves of
them as present resources and taking them as standards and
patterns in their retrospective character.

(1) The distortion of the first point usually comes about through
misuse of the idea of heredity.  It is assumed that heredity
means that past life has somehow predetermined the main traits of
an individual, and that they are so fixed that little serious
change can be introduced into them.  Thus taken, the influence of
heredity is opposed to that of the environment, and the efficacy
of the latter belittled.  But for educational purposes heredity
means neither more nor less than the original endowment of an
individual.  Education must take the being as he is; that a
particular individual has just such and such an equipment of
native activities is a basic fact.  That they were produced in
such and such a way, or that they are derived from one's
ancestry, is not especially important for the educator, however
it may be with the biologist, as compared with the fact that they
now exist.  Suppose one had to advise or direct a person
regarding his inheritance of property.  The fallacy of assuming
that the fact it is an inheritance, predetermines its future use,
is obvious.  The advisor is concerned with making the best use of
what is there -- putting it at work under the most favorable
conditions.  Obviously he cannot utilize what is not there;
neither can the educator.  In this sense, heredity is a limit of
education.  Recognition of this fact prevents the waste of energy
and the irritation that ensue from the too prevalent habit of
trying to make by instruction something out of an individual
which he is not naturally fitted to become.  But the doctrine
does not determine what use shall be made of the capacities which
exist.  And, except in the case of the imbecile, these original
capacities are much more varied and potential, even in the case
of the more stupid, than we as yet know properly how to utilize.
Consequently, while a careful study of the native aptitudes and
deficiencies of an individual is always a preliminary necessity,
the subsequent and important step is to furnish an environment
which will adequately function whatever activities are present.
The relation of heredity and environment is well expressed in the
case of language.  If a being had no vocal organs from which
issue articulate sounds, if he had no auditory or other sense-
receptors and no connections between the two sets of apparatus,
it would be a sheer waste of time to try to teach him to
converse.  He is born short in that respect, and education must
accept the limitation.  But if he has this native equipment, its
possession in no way guarantees that he will ever talk any
language or what language he will talk.  The environment in which
his activities occur and by which they are carried into execution
settles these things.  If he lived in a dumb unsocial environment
where men refused to talk to one another and used only that
minimum of gestures without which they could not get along, vocal
language would be as unachieved by him as if he had no vocal
organs.  If the sounds which he makes occur in a medium of
persons speaking the Chinese language, the activities which make
like sounds will be selected and coordinated.  This illustration
may be applied to the entire range of the educability of any
individual.  It places the heritage from the past in its right
connection with the demands and opportunities of the present.

(2) The theory that the proper subject matter of instruction is
found in the culture-products of past ages (either in general, or
more specifically in the particular literatures which were
produced in the culture epoch which is supposed to correspond
with the stage of development of those taught) affords another
instance of that divorce between the process and product of
growth which has been criticized.  To keep the process alive, to
keep it alive in ways which make it easier to keep it alive in
the future, is the function of educational subject matter.  But
an individual can live only in the present.  The present is not
just something which comes after the past; much less something
produced by it.  It is what life is in leaving the past behind
it.  The study of past products will not help us understand the
present, because the present is not due to the products, but to
the life of which they were the products.  A knowledge of the
past and its heritage is of great significance when it enters
into the present, but not otherwise.  And the mistake of making
the records and remains of the past the main material of
education is that it cuts the vital connection of present and
past, and tends to make the past a rival of the present and the
present a more or less futile imitation of the past.  Under such
circumstances, culture becomes an ornament and solace; a refuge
and an asylum.  Men escape from the crudities of the present to
live in its imagined refinements, instead of using what the past
offers as an agency for ripening these crudities.  The present,
in short, generates the problems which lead us to search the past
for suggestion, and which supplies meaning to what we find when
we search.  The past is the past precisely because it does not
include what is characteristic in the present.  The moving
present includes the past on condition that it uses the past to
direct its own movement.  The past is a great resource for the
imagination; it adds a new dimension to life, but OD condition
that it be seen as the past of the present, and not as another
and disconnected world.  The principle which makes little of the
present act of living and operation of growing, the only thing
always present, naturally looks to the past because the future
goal which it sets up is remote and empty.  But having turned its
back upon the present, it has no way of returning to it laden
with the spoils of the past.  A mind that is adequately sensitive
to the needs and occasions of the present actuality will have the
liveliest of motives for interest in the background of the
present, and will never have to hunt for a way back because it
will never have lost connection.

3.  Education as Reconstruction.  In its contrast with the ideas
both of unfolding of latent powers from within, and of the
formation from without, whether by physical nature or by the
cultural products of the past, the ideal of growth results in the
conception that education is a constant reorganizing or
reconstructing of experience.  It has all the time an immediate
end, and so far as activity is educative, it reaches that
end -- the direct transformation of the quality of experience.
Infancy, youth, adult life, -- all stand on the same educative
level in the sense that what is really learned at any and every
stage of experience constitutes the value of that experience, and
in the sense that it is the chief business of life at every point
to make living thus contribute to an enrichment of its own
perceptible meaning.

We thus reach a technical definition of education: It is that
reconstruction or reorganization of experience which adds to the
meaning of experience, and which increases ability to direct the
course of subsequent experience.  (1) The increment of meaning
corresponds to the increased perception of the connections and
continuities of the activities in which we are engaged.  The
activity begins in an impulsive form; that is, it is blind.  It
does not know what it is about; that is to say, what are its
interactions with other activities.  An activity which brings
education or instruction with it makes one aware of some of the
connections which had been imperceptible.  To recur to our simple
example, a child who reaches for a bright light gets burned.
Henceforth he knows that a certain act of touching in connection
with a certain act of vision (and vice-versa) means heat and
pain; or, a certain light means a source of heat.  The acts by
which a scientific man in his laboratory learns more about flame
differ no whit in principle.  By doing certain things, he makes
perceptible certain connections of heat with other things, which
had been previously ignored.  Thus his acts in relation to these
things get more meaning; he knows better what he is doing or "is
about" when he has to do with them; he can intend consequences
instead of just letting them happen -- all synonymous ways of
saying the same thing.  At the same stroke, the flame has gained
in meaning; all that is known about combustion, oxidation, about
light and temperature, may become an intrinsic part of its
intellectual content.

(2) The other side of an educative experience is an added power
of subsequent direction or control.  To say that one knows what
he is about, or can intend certain consequences, is to say, of
course, that he can better anticipate what is going to happen;
that he can, therefore, get ready or prepare in advance so as to
secure beneficial consequences and avert undesirable ones.  A
genuinely educative experience, then, one in which instruction is
conveyed and ability increased, is contradistinguished from a
routine activity on one hand, and a capricious activity on the
other.  (a) In the latter one "does not care what happens"; one
just lets himself go and avoids connecting the consequences of
one's act (the evidences of its connections with other things)
with the act.  It is customary to frown upon such aimless random
activity, treating it as willful mischief or carelessness or
lawlessness.  But there is a tendency to seek the cause of such
aimless activities in the youth's own disposition, isolated from
everything else.  But in fact such activity is explosive, and due
to maladjustment with surroundings.  Individuals act capriciously
whenever they act under external dictation, or from being told,
without having a purpose of their own or perceiving the bearing
of the deed upon other acts.  One may learn by doing something
which he does not understand; even in the most intelligent
action, we do much which we do not mean, because the largest
portion of the connections of the act we consciously intend are
not perceived or anticipated.  But we learn only because after
the act is performed we note results which we had not noted
before.  But much work in school consists in setting up rules by
which pupils are to act of such a sort that even after pupils
have acted, they are not led to see the connection between the
result -- say the answer -- and the method pursued.  So far as
they are concerned, the whole thing is a trick and a kind of
miracle.  Such action is essentially capricious, and leads to
capricious habits.  (b) Routine action, action which is
automatic, may increase skill to do a particular thing.  In so
far, it might be said to have an educative effect.  But it does
not lead to new perceptions of bearings and connections; it
limits rather than widens the meaning-horizon.  And since the
environment changes and our way of acting has to be modified in
order successfully to keep a balanced connection with things, an
isolated uniform way of acting becomes disastrous at some
critical moment.  The vaunted "skill" turns out gross ineptitude.

The essential contrast of the idea of education as continuous
reconstruction with the other one-sided conceptions which have
been criticized in this and the previous chapter is that it
identifies the end (the result) and the process.  This is
verbally self-contradictory, but only verbally.  It means that
experience as an active process occupies time and that its later
period completes its earlier portion; it brings to light
connections involved, but hitherto unperceived.  The later
outcome thus reveals the meaning of the earlier, while the
experience as a whole establishes a bent or disposition toward
the things possessing this meaning.  Every such continuous
experience or activity is educative, and all education resides in
having such experiences.

It remains only to point out (what will receive more ample
attention later) that the reconstruction of experience may be
social as well as personal.  For purposes of simplification we
have spoken in the earlier chapters somewhat as if the education
of the immature which fills them with the spirit of the social
group to which they belong, were a sort of catching up of the
child with the aptitudes and resources of the adult group.  In
static societies, societies which make the maintenance of
established custom their measure of value, this conception
applies in the main.  But not in progressive communities.  They
endeavor to shape the experiences of the young so that instead of
reproducing current habits, better habits shall be formed, and
thus the future adult society be an improvement on their own.
Men have long had some intimation of the extent to which
education may be consciously used to eliminate obvious social
evils through starting the young on paths which shall not produce
these ills, and some idea of the extent in which education may be
made an instrument of realizing the better hopes of men.  But we
are doubtless far from realizing the potential efficacy of
education as a constructive agency of improving society, from
realizing that it represents not only a development of children
and youth but also of the future society of which they will be
the constituents.

Summary.  Education may be conceived either retrospectively or
prospectively.  That is to say, it may be treated as process of
accommodating the future to the past, or as an utilization of the
past for a resource in a developing future.  The former finds its
standards and patterns in what has gone before.  The mind may be
regarded as a group of contents resulting from having certain
things presented.  In this case, the earlier presentations
constitute the material to which the later are to be assimilated.
Emphasis upon the value of the early experiences of immature
beings is most important, especially because of the tendency to
regard them as of little account.  But these experiences do not
consist of externally presented material, but of interaction of
native activities with the environment which progressively
modifies both the activities and the environment.  The defect of
the Herbartian theory of formation through presentations
consists in slighting this constant interaction and change.
The same principle of criticism applies to theories which find
the primary subject matter of study in the cultural products --
especially the literary products -- of man's history.  Isolated
from their connection with the present environment in which
individuals have to act, they become a kind of rival and
distracting environment.  Their value lies in their use to
increase the meaning of the things with which we have actively to
do at the present time.  The idea of education advanced in these
chapters is formally summed up in the idea of continuous
reconstruction of experience, an idea which is marked off from
education as preparation for a remote future, as unfolding, as
external formation, and as recapitulation of the past.


Chapter Seven: The Democratic Conception in Education

For the most part, save incidentally, we have hitherto been
concerned with education as it may exist in any social group.  We
have now to make explicit the differences in the spirit,
material, and method of education as it operates in different
types of community life.  To say that education is a social
function, securing direction and development in the immature
through their participation in the life of the group to which
they belong, is to say in effect that education will vary with
the quality of life which prevails in a group.  Particularly is
it true that a society which not only changes but-which has the
ideal of such change as will improve it, will have different
standards and methods of education from one which aims simply at
the perpetuation of its own customs.  To make the general ideas
set forth applicable to our own educational practice, it is,
therefore, necessary to come to closer quarters with the nature
of present social life.

1.  The Implications of Human Association.  Society is one word,
but many things.  Men associate together in all kinds of ways and
for all kinds of purposes.  One man is concerned in a multitude
of diverse groups, in which his associates may be quite
different.  It often seems as if they had nothing in common
except that they are modes of associated life.  Within every
larger social organization there are numerous minor groups: not
only political subdivisions, but industrial, scientific,
religious, associations.  There are political parties with
differing aims, social sets, cliques, gangs, corporations,
partnerships, groups bound closely together by ties of blood, and
so on in endless variety.  In many modern states and in some
ancient, there is great diversity of populations, of varying
languages, religions, moral codes, and traditions.  From this
standpoint, many a minor political unit, one of our large cities,
for example, is a congeries of loosely associated societies,
rather than an inclusive and permeating community of action and
thought.  (See ante, p.  20.)

The terms society, community, are thus ambiguous.  They have both
a eulogistic or normative sense, and a descriptive sense; a
meaning de jure and a meaning de facto.  In social philosophy,
the former connotation is almost always uppermost.  Society is
conceived as one by its very nature.  The qualities which
accompany this unity, praiseworthy community of purpose and
welfare, loyalty to public ends, mutuality of sympathy, are
emphasized.  But when we look at the facts which the term denotes
instead of confining our attention to its intrinsic connotation,
we find not unity, but a plurality of societies, good and bad.
Men banded together in a criminal conspiracy, business
aggregations that prey upon the public while serving it,
political machines held together by the interest of plunder, are
included.  If it is said that such organizations are not
societies because they do not meet the ideal requirements of the
notion of society, the answer, in part, is that the conception of
society is then made so "ideal" as to be of no use, having no
reference to facts; and in part, that each of these
organizations, no matter how opposed to the interests of other
groups, has something of the praiseworthy qualities of "Society"
which hold it together.  There is honor among thieves, and a band
of robbers has a common interest as respects its members.  Gangs
are marked by fraternal feeling, and narrow cliques by intense
loyalty to their own codes.  Family life may be marked by
exclusiveness, suspicion, and jealousy as to those without, and
yet be a model of amity and mutual aid within.  Any education
given by a group tends to socialize its members, but the quality
and value of the socialization depends upon the habits and aims
of the group.  Hence, once more, the need of a measure for the
worth of any given mode of social life.  In seeking this measure,
we have to avoid two extremes.  We cannot set up, out of our
heads, something we regard as an ideal society.  We must base our
conception upon societies which actually exist, in order to have
any assurance that our ideal is a practicable one.  But, as we
have just seen, the ideal cannot simply repeat the traits which
are actually found.  The problem is to extract the desirable
traits of forms of community life which actually exist, and
employ them to criticize undesirable features and suggest
improvement.  Now in any social group whatever, even in a gang of
thieves, we find some interest held in common, and we find a
certain amount of interaction and cooperative intercourse with
other groups.  From these two traits we derive our standard.  How
numerous and varied are the interests which are consciously
shared? How full and free is the interplay with other forms of
association? If we apply these considerations to, say, a criminal
band, we find that the ties which consciously hold the members
together are few in number, reducible almost to a common interest
in plunder; and that they are of such a nature as to isolate the
group from other groups with respect to give and take of the
values of life.  Hence, the education such a society gives is
partial and distorted.  If we take, on the other hand, the kind
of family life which illustrates the standard, we find that there
are material, intellectual, aesthetic interests in which all
participate and that the progress of one member has worth for the
experience of other members -- it is readily communicable -- and
that the family is not an isolated whole, but enters intimately
into relationships with business groups, with schools, with all
the agencies of culture, as well as with other similar groups,
and that it plays a due part in the political organization and in
return receives support from it.  In short, there are many
interests consciously communicated and shared; and there are
varied and free points of contact with other modes of
association.

I.  Let us apply the first element in this criterion to a
despotically governed state.  It is not true there is no common
interest in such an organization between governed and governors.
The authorities in command must make some appeal to the native
activities of the subjects, must call some of their powers into
play.  Talleyrand said that a government could do everything with
bayonets except sit on them.  This cynical declaration is at
least a recognition that the bond of union is not merely one of
coercive force.  It may be said, however, that the activities
appealed to are themselves unworthy and degrading -- that such a
government calls into functioning activity simply capacity for
fear.  In a way, this statement is true.  But it overlooks the
fact that fear need not be an undesirable factor in experience.
Caution, circumspection, prudence, desire to foresee future
events so as to avert what is harmful, these desirable traits are
as much a product of calling the impulse of fear into play as is
cowardice and abject submission.  The real difficulty is that the
appeal to fear is isolated.  In evoking dread and hope of
specific tangible reward -- say comfort and ease -- many other
capacities are left untouched.  Or rather, they are affected, but
in such a way as to pervert them.  Instead of operating on their
own account they are reduced to mere servants of attaining
pleasure and avoiding pain.

This is equivalent to saying that there is no extensive number of
common interests; there is no free play back and forth among the
members of the social group.  Stimulation and response are
exceedingly one-sided.  In order to have a large number of values
in common, all the members of the group must have an equable
opportunity to receive and to take from others.  There must be a
large variety of shared undertakings and experiences.  Otherwise,
the influences which educate some into masters, educate others
into slaves.  And the experience of each party loses in meaning,
when the free interchange of varying modes of life-experience is
arrested.  A separation into a privileged and a subject-class
prevents social endosmosis.  The evils thereby affecting the
superior class are less material and less perceptible, but
equally real.  Their culture tends to be sterile, to be turned
back to feed on itself; their art becomes a showy display and
artificial; their wealth luxurious; their knowledge
overspecialized; their manners fastidious rather than humane.

Lack of the free and equitable intercourse which springs from a
variety of shared interests makes intellectual stimulation
unbalanced.  Diversity of stimulation means novelty, and novelty
means challenge to thought.  The more activity is restricted to a
few definite lines -- as it is when there are rigid class lines
preventing adequate interplay of experiences -- the more action
tends to become routine on the part of the class at a
disadvantage, and capricious, aimless, and explosive on the part
of the class having the materially fortunate position.  Plato
defined a slave as one who accepts from another the purposes
which control his conduct.  This condition obtains even where
there is no slavery in the legal sense.  It is found wherever men
are engaged in activity which is socially serviceable, but whose
service they do not understand and have no personal interest in.
Much is said about scientific management of work.  It is a narrow
view which restricts the science which secures efficiency of
operation to movements of the muscles.  The chief opportunity for
science is the discovery of the relations of a man to his
work--including his relations to others who take part -- which
will enlist his intelligent interest in what he is doing.
Efficiency in production often demands division of labor.  But it
is reduced to a mechanical routine unless workers see the
technical, intellectual, and social relationships involved in
what they do, and engage in their work because of the motivation
furnished by such perceptions.  The tendency to reduce such
things as efficiency of activity and scientific management to
purely technical externals is evidence of the one-sided
stimulation of thought given to those in control of industry --
those who supply its aims.  Because of their lack of all-round
and well-balanced social interest, there is not sufficient
stimulus for attention to the human factors and relationships in
industry.  Intelligence is narrowed to the factors concerned with
technical production and marketing of goods.  No doubt, a very
acute and intense intelligence in these narrow lines can be
developed, but the failure to take into account the significant
social factors means none the less an absence of mind, and a
corresponding distortion of emotional life.  II.  This
illustration (whose point is to be extended to all associations
lacking reciprocity of interest) brings us to our second point.
The isolation and exclusiveness of a gang or clique brings its
antisocial spirit into relief.  But this same spirit is found
wherever one group has interests "of its own" which shut it out
from full interaction with other groups, so that its prevailing
purpose is the protection of what it has got, instead of
reorganization and progress through wider relationships.  It
marks nations in their isolation from one another; families which
seclude their domestic concerns as if they had no connection with
a larger life; schools when separated from the interest of home
and community; the divisions of rich and poor; learned and
unlearned.  The essential point is that isolation makes for
rigidity and formal institutionalizing of life, for static and
selfish ideals within the group.  That savage tribes regard
aliens and enemies as synonymous is not accidental.  It springs
from the fact that they have identified their experience with
rigid adherence to their past customs.  On such a basis it is
wholly logical to fear intercourse with others, for such contact
might dissolve custom.  It would certainly occasion
reconstruction.  It is a commonplace that an alert and expanding
mental life depends upon an enlarging range of contact with the
physical environment.  But the principle applies even more
significantly to the field where we are apt to ignore it -- the
sphere of social contacts.  Every expansive era in the history of
mankind has coincided with the operation of factors which have
tended to eliminate distance between peoples and classes
previously hemmed off from one another.  Even the alleged
benefits of war, so far as more than alleged, spring from the
fact that conflict of peoples at least enforces intercourse
between them and thus accidentally enables them to learn from one
another, and thereby to expand their horizons.  Travel, economic
and commercial tendencies, have at present gone far to break down
external barriers; to bring peoples and classes into closer and
more perceptible connection with one another.  It remains for the
most part to secure the intellectual and emotional significance
of this physical annihilation of space.

2.  The Democratic Ideal.  The two elements in our criterion both
point to democracy.  The first signifies not only more numerous
and more varied points of shared common interest, but greater
reliance upon the recognition of mutual interests as a factor in
social control.  The second means not only freer interaction
between social groups (once isolated so far as intention could
keep up a separation) but change in social habit -- its
continuous readjustment through meeting the new situations
produced by varied intercourse.  And these two traits are
precisely what characterize the democratically constituted
society.

Upon the educational side, we note first that the realization of
a form of social life in which interests are mutually
interpenetrating, and where progress, or readjustment, is an
important consideration, makes a democratic community more
interested than other communities have cause to be in deliberate
and systematic education.  The devotion of democracy to education
is a familiar fact.  The superficial explanation is that a
government resting upon popular suffrage cannot be successful
unless those who elect and who obey their governors are educated.
Since a democratic society repudiates the principle of external
authority, it must find a substitute in voluntary disposition and
interest; these can be created only by education.  But there is a
deeper explanation.  A democracy is more than a form of
government; it is primarily a mode of associated living, of
conjoint communicated experience.  The extension in space of the
number of individuals who participate in an interest so that each
has to refer his own action to that of others, and to consider
the action of others to give point and direction to his own, is
equivalent to the breaking down of those barriers of class, race,
and national territory which kept men from perceiving the full
import of their activity.  These more numerous and more varied
points of contact denote a greater diversity of stimuli to which
an individual has to respond; they consequently put a premium on
variation in his action.  They secure a liberation of powers
which remain suppressed as long as the incitations to action are
partial, as they must be in a group which in its exclusiveness
shuts out many interests.

The widening of the area of shared concerns, and the liberation
of a greater diversity of personal capacities which characterize
a democracy, are not of course the product of deliberation and
conscious effort.  On the contrary, they were caused by the
development of modes of manufacture and commerce, travel,
migration, and intercommunication which flowed from the command
of science over natural energy.  But after greater
individualization on one hand, and a broader community of
interest on the other have come into existence, it is a matter of
deliberate effort to sustain and extend them.  Obviously a
society to which stratification into separate classes would be
fatal, must see to it that intellectual opportunities are
accessible to all on equable and easy terms.  A society marked
off into classes need he specially attentive only to the
education of its ruling elements.  A society which is mobile,
which is full of channels for the distribution of a change
occurring anywhere, must see to it that its members are educated
to personal initiative and adaptability.  Otherwise, they will be
overwhelmed by the changes in which they are caught and whose
significance or connections they do not perceive.  The result
will be a confusion in which a few will appropriate to themselves
the results of the blind and externally directed activities of
others.

3.  The Platonic Educational Philosophy.  Subsequent chapters
will be devoted to making explicit the implications of the
democratic ideas in education.  In the remaining portions of this
chapter, we shall consider the educational theories which have
been evolved in three epochs when the social import of education
was especially conspicuous.  The first one to be considered is
that of Plato.  No one could better express than did he the fact
that a society is stably organized when each individual is doing
that for which he has aptitude by nature in such a way as to be
useful to others (or to contribute to the whole to which he
belongs); and that it is the business of education to discover
these aptitudes and progressively to train them for social use.
Much which has been said so far is borrowed from what Plato first
consciously taught the world.  But conditions which he could not
intellectually control led him to restrict these ideas in their
application.  He never got any conception of the indefinite
plurality of activities which may characterize an individual and
a social group, and consequently limited his view to a limited
number of classes of capacities and of social arrangements.
Plato's starting point is that the organization of society
depends ultimately upon knowledge of the end of existence.  If we
do not know its end, we shall be at the mercy of accident and
caprice.  Unless we know the end, the good, we shall have no
criterion for rationally deciding what the possibilities are
which should be promoted, nor how social arrangements are to be
ordered.  We shall have no conception of the proper limits and
distribution of activities -- what he called justice -- as a
trait of both individual and social organization.  But how is the
knowledge of the final and permanent good to be achieved? In
dealing with this question we come upon the seemingly insuperable
obstacle that such knowledge is not possible save in a just and
harmonious social order.  Everywhere else the mind is distracted
and misled by false valuations and false perspectives.  A
disorganized and factional society sets up a number of different
models and standards.  Under such conditions it is impossible for
the individual to attain consistency of mind.  Only a complete
whole is fully self-consistent.  A society which rests upon the
supremacy of some factor over another irrespective of its
rational or proportionate claims, inevitably leads thought
astray.  It puts a premium on certain things and slurs over
others, and creates a mind whose seeming unity is forced and
distorted.  Education proceeds ultimately from the patterns
furnished by institutions, customs, and laws.  Only in a just
state will these be such as to give the right education; and only
those who have rightly trained minds will be able to recognize
the end, and ordering principle of things.  We seem to be caught
in a hopeless circle.  However, Plato suggested a way out.  A few
men, philosophers or lovers of wisdom -- or truth -- may by study
learn at least in outline the proper patterns of true existence.
If a powerful ruler should form a state after these patterns,
then its regulations could be preserved.  An education could be
given which would sift individuals, discovering what they were
good for, and supplying a method of assigning each to the work in
life for which his nature fits him.  Each doing his own part, and
never transgressing, the order and unity of the whole would be
maintained.

It would be impossible to find in any scheme of philosophic
thought a more adequate recognition on one hand of the
educational significance of social arrangements and, on the
other, of the dependence of those arrangements upon the means
used to educate the young.  It would be impossible to find a
deeper sense of the function of education in discovering and
developing personal capacities, and training them so that they
would connect with the activities of others.  Yet the society in
which the theory was propounded was so undemocratic that Plato
could not work out a solution for the problem whose terms he
clearly saw.

While he affirmed with emphasis that the place of the individual
in society should not be determined by birth or wealth or any
conventional status, but by his own nature as discovered in the
process of education, he had no perception of the uniqueness of
individuals.  For him they fall by nature into classes, and into
a very small number of classes at that.  Consequently the testing
and sifting function of education only shows to which one of
three classes an individual belongs.  There being no recognition
that each individual constitutes his own class, there could be no
recognition of the infinite diversity of active tendencies and
combinations of tendencies of which an individual is capable.
There were only three types of faculties or powers in the
individual's constitution.  Hence education would soon reach a
static limit in each class, for only diversity makes change and
progress.

In some individuals, appetites naturally dominate; they are
assigned to the laboring and trading class, which expresses and
supplies human wants.  Others reveal, upon education, that over
and above appetites, they have a generous, outgoing, assertively
courageous disposition.  They become the citizen-subjects of the
state; its defenders in war; its internal guardians in peace.
But their limit is fixed by their lack of reason, which is a
capacity to grasp the universal.  Those who possess this are
capable of the highest kind of education, and become in time the
legislators of the state -- for laws are the universals which
control the particulars of experience.  Thus it is not true that
in intent, Plato subordinated the individual to the social whole.
But it is true that lacking the perception of the uniqueness of
every individual, his incommensurability with others, and
consequently not recognizing that a society might change and yet
be stable, his doctrine of limited powers and classes came in net
effect to the idea of the subordination of individuality.  We
cannot better Plato's conviction that an individual is happy and
society well organized when each individual engages in those
activities for which he has a natural equipment, nor his
conviction that it is the primary office of education to discover
this equipment to its possessor and train him for its effective
use.  But progress in knowledge has made us aware of the
superficiality of Plato's lumping of individuals and their
original powers into a few sharply marked-off classes; it has
taught us that original capacities are indefinitely numerous and
variable.  It is but the other side of this fact to say that in
the degree in which society has become democratic, social
organization means utilization of the specific and variable
qualities of individuals, not stratification by classes.
Although his educational philosophy was revolutionary, it was
none the less in bondage to static ideals.  He thought that
change or alteration was evidence of lawless flux; that true
reality was unchangeable.  Hence while he would radically change
the existing state of society, his aim was to construct a state
in which change would subsequently have no place.  The final end
of life is fixed; given a state framed with this end in view, not
even minor details are to be altered.  Though they might not be
inherently important, yet if permitted they would inure the minds
of men to the idea of change, and hence be dissolving and
anarchic.  The breakdown of his philosophy is made apparent in
the fact that he could not trust to gradual improvements in
education to bring about a better society which should then
improve education, and so on indefinitely.  Correct education
could not come into existence until an ideal state existed, and
after that education would be devoted simply to its conservation.
For the existence of this state he was obliged to trust to some
happy accident by which philosophic wisdom should happen to
coincide with possession of ruling power in the state.

4.  The "Individualistic" Ideal of the Eighteenth Century.  In
the eighteenth-century philosophy we find ourselves in a very
different circle of ideas.  "Nature" still means something
antithetical to existing social organization; Plato exercised a
great influence upon Rousseau.  But the voice of nature now
speaks for the diversity of individual talent and for the need of
free development of individuality in all its variety.  Education
in accord with nature furnishes the goal and the method of
instruction and discipline.  Moreover, the native or original
endowment was conceived, in extreme cases, as nonsocial or even
as antisocial.  Social arrangements were thought of as mere
external expedients by which these nonsocial individuals might
secure a greater amount of private happiness for themselves.
Nevertheless, these statements convey only an inadequate idea of
the true significance of the movement.  In reality its chief
interest was in progress and in social progress.  The seeming
antisocial philosophy was a somewhat transparent mask for an 
impetus toward a wider and freer society -- toward cosmopolitanism.
The positive ideal was humanity.  In membership in humanity, as
distinct from a state, man's capacities would be liberated; while
in existing political organizations his powers were hampered and
distorted to meet the requirements and selfish interests of the
rulers of the state. The doctrine of extreme individualism was
but the counterpart, the obverse, of ideals of the indefinite
perfectibility of man and of a social organization having a scope
as wide as humanity. The emancipated individual was to become
the organ and agent of a comprehensive and progressive society.

The heralds of this gospel were acutely conscious of the evils of
the social estate in which they found themselves.  They
attributed these evils to the limitations imposed upon the free
powers of man.  Such limitation was both distorting and
corrupting.  Their impassioned devotion to emancipation of life
from external restrictions which operated to the exclusive
advantage of the class to whom a past feudal system consigned
power, found intellectual formulation in a worship of nature.  To
give "nature" full swing was to replace an artificial, corrupt,
and inequitable social order by a new and better kingdom of
humanity. Unrestrained faith in Nature as both a model and a
working power was strengthened by the advances of natural
science.  Inquiry freed from prejudice and artificial restraints
of church and state had revealed that the world is a scene of
law.  The Newtonian solar system, which expressed the reign of
natural law, was a scene of wonderful harmony, where every force
balanced with every other.  Natural law would accomplish the same
result in human relations, if men would only get rid of the
artificial man-imposed coercive restrictions.

Education in accord with nature was thought to be the first step
in insuring this more social society.  It was plainly seen that
economic and political limitations were ultimately dependent upon
limitations of thought and feeling.  The first step in freeing
men from external chains was to emancipate them from the internal
chains of false beliefs and ideals.  What was called social life,
existing institutions, were too false and corrupt to be intrusted
with this work.  How could it be expected to undertake it when
the undertaking meant its own destruction? "Nature" must then be
the power to which the enterprise was to be left.  Even the
extreme sensationalistic theory of knowledge which was current
derived itself from this conception.  To insist that mind is
originally passive and empty was one way of glorifying the
possibilities of education.  If the mind was a wax tablet to be
written upon by objects, there were no limits to the possibility
of education by means of the natural environment.  And since the
natural world of objects is a scene of harmonious "truth," this
education would infallibly produce minds filled with the truth.

5.  Education as National and as Social.  As soon as the first
enthusiasm for freedom waned, the weakness of the theory upon the
constructive side became obvious.  Merely to leave everything to
nature was, after all, but to negate the very idea of education;
it was to trust to the accidents of circumstance.  Not only was
some method required but also some positive organ, some
administrative agency for carrying on the process of instruction.
The "complete and harmonious development of all powers," having
as its social counterpart an enlightened and progressive
humanity, required definite organization for its realization.
Private individuals here and there could proclaim the gospel;
they could not execute the work.  A Pestalozzi could try
experiments and exhort philanthropically inclined persons having
wealth and power to follow his example.  But even Pestalozzi saw
that any effective pursuit of the new educational ideal required
the support of the state.  The realization of the new education
destined to produce a new society was, after all, dependent upon
the activities of existing states.  The movement for the
democratic idea inevitably became a movement for publicly
conducted and administered schools.

So far as Europe was concerned, the historic situation identified
the movement for a state-supported education with the
nationalistic movement in political life -- a fact of
incalculable significance for subsequent movements.  Under the
influence of German thought in particular, education became a
civic function and the civic function was identified with the
realization of the ideal of the national state.  The "state" was
substituted for humanity; cosmopolitanism gave way to
nationalism.  To form the citizen, not the "man," became the aim
of education.  1 The historic situation to which reference is
made is the after-effects of the Napoleonic conquests, especially
in Germany.  The German states felt (and subsequent events
demonstrate the correctness of the belief) that systematic
attention to education was the best means of recovering and
maintaining their political integrity and power.  Externally they
were weak and divided.  Under the leadership of Prussian
statesmen they made this condition a stimulus to the development
of an extensive and thoroughly grounded system of public
education.

This change in practice necessarily brought about a change in
theory.  The individualistic theory receded into the background.
The state furnished not only the instrumentalities of public
education but also its goal.  When the actual practice was such
that the school system, from the elementary grades through the
university faculties, supplied the patriotic citizen and soldier
and the future state official and administrator and furnished the
means for military, industrial, and political defense and
expansion, it was impossible for theory not to emphasize the aim
of social efficiency.  And with the immense importance attached
to the nationalistic state, surrounded by other competing and
more or less hostile states, it was equally impossible to
interpret social efficiency in terms of a vague cosmopolitan
humanitarianism.  Since the maintenance of a particular national
sovereignty required subordination of individuals to the superior
interests of the state both in military defense and in struggles
for international supremacy in commerce, social efficiency was
understood to imply a like subordination.  The educational
process was taken to be one of disciplinary training rather than
of personal development.  Since, however, the ideal of culture as
complete development of personality persisted, educational
philosophy attempted a reconciliation of the two ideas.  The
reconciliation took the form of the conception of the "organic"
character of the state.  The individual in his isolation is
nothing; only in and through an absorption of the aims and
meaning of organized institutions does he attain true
personality.  What appears to be his subordination to political
authority and the demand for sacrifice of himself to the commands
of his superiors is in reality but making his own the objective
reason manifested in the state -- the only way in which he can
become truly rational.  The notion of development which we have
seen to be characteristic of institutional idealism (as in the
Hegelian philosophy) was just such a deliberate effort to combine
the two ideas of complete realization of personality and
thoroughgoing "disciplinary" subordination to existing
institutions.  The extent of the transformation of educational
philosophy which occurred in Germany in the generation occupied
by the struggle against Napoleon for national independence, may
be gathered from Kant, who well expresses the earlier
individual-cosmopolitan ideal.  In his treatise on Pedagogics,
consisting of lectures given in the later years of the eighteenth
century, he defines education as the process by which man becomes
man.  Mankind begins its history submerged in nature -- not as
Man who is a creature of reason, while nature furnishes only
instinct and appetite.  Nature offers simply the germs which
education is to develop and perfect.  The peculiarity of truly
human life is that man has to create himself by his own voluntary
efforts; he has to make himself a truly moral, rational, and free
being.  This creative effort is carried on by the educational
activities of slow generations.  Its acceleration depends upon
men consciously striving to educate their successors not for the
existing state of affairs but so as to make possible a future
better humanity.  But there is the great difficulty.  Each
generation is inclined to educate its young so as to get along in
the present world instead of with a view to the proper end of
education: the promotion of the best possible realization of
humanity as humanity.  Parents educate their children so that
they may get on; princes educate their subjects as instruments of
their own purposes.

Who, then, shall conduct education so that humanity may improve?
We must depend upon the efforts of enlightened men in their
private capacity.  "All culture begins with private men and
spreads outward from them.  Simply through the efforts of persons
of enlarged inclinations, who are capable of grasping the ideal
of a future better condition, is the gradual approximation of
human nature to its end possible.  Rulers are simply interested
in such training as will make their subjects better tools for
their own intentions." Even the subsidy by rulers of privately
conducted schools must be carefully safeguarded.  For the rulers'
interest in the welfare of their own nation instead of in what is
best for humanity, will make them, if they give money for the
schools, wish to draw their plans.  We have in this view an
express statement of the points characteristic of the eighteenth
century individualistic cosmopolitanism.  The full development of
private personality is identified with the aims of humanity as a
whole and with the idea of progress.  In addition we have an
explicit fear of the hampering influence of a state-conducted and
state-regulated education upon the attainment of these ideas.
But in less than two decades after this time, Kant's philosophic
successors, Fichte and Hegel, elaborated the idea that the chief
function of the state is educational; that in particular the
regeneration of Germany is to be accomplished by an education
carried on in the interests of the state, and that the private
individual is of necessity an egoistic, irrational being,
enslaved to his appetites and to circumstances unless he submits
voluntarily to the educative discipline of state institutions and
laws.  In this spirit, Germany was the first country to undertake
a public, universal, and compulsory system of education extending
from the primary school through the university, and to submit to
jealous state regulation and supervision all private educational
enterprises.  Two results should stand out from this brief
historical survey.  The first is that such terms as the
individual and the social conceptions of education are quite
meaningless taken at large, or apart from their context.  Plato
had the ideal of an education which should equate individual
realization and social coherency and stability.  His situation
forced his ideal into the notion of a society organized in
stratified classes, losing the individual in the class.  The
eighteenth century educational philosophy was highly
individualistic in form, but this form was inspired by a noble
and generous social ideal: that of a society organized to include
humanity, and providing for the indefinite perfectibility of
mankind.  The idealistic philosophy of Germany in the early
nineteenth century endeavored again to equate the ideals of a
free and complete development of cultured personality with social
discipline and political subordination.  It made the national
state an intermediary between the realization of private
personality on one side and of humanity on the other.
Consequently, it is equally possible to state its animating
principle with equal truth either in the classic terms of
"harmonious development of all the powers of personality" or in
the more recent terminology of "social efficiency." All this
reinforces the statement which opens this chapter: The conception
of education as a social process and function has no definite
meaning until we define the kind of society we have in mind.
These considerations pave the way for our second conclusion.  One
of the fundamental problems of education in and for a democratic
society is set by the conflict of a nationalistic and a wider
social aim.  The earlier cosmopolitan and "humanitarian"
conception suffered both from vagueness and from lack of definite
organs of execution and agencies of administration.  In Europe,
in the Continental states particularly, the new idea of the
importance of education for human welfare and progress was
captured by national interests and harnessed to do a work whose
social aim was definitely narrow and exclusive.  The social aim
of education and its national aim were identified, and the result
was a marked obscuring of the meaning of a social aim.

This confusion corresponds to the existing situation of human
intercourse.  On the one hand, science, commerce, and art
transcend national boundaries.  They are largely international in
quality and method.  They involve interdependencies and
cooperation among the peoples inhabiting different countries.  At
the same time, the idea of national sovereignty has never been as
accentuated in politics as it is at the present time.  Each
nation lives in a state of suppressed hostility and incipient war
with its neighbors.  Each is supposed to be the supreme judge of
its own interests, and it is assumed as matter of course that
each has interests which are exclusively its own.  To question
this is to question the very idea of national sovereignty which
is assumed to be basic to political practice and political
science.  This contradiction (for it is nothing less) between the
wider sphere of associated and mutually helpful social life and
the narrower sphere of exclusive and hence potentially hostile
pursuits and purposes, exacts of educational theory a clearer
conception of the meaning of "social" as a function and test of
education than has yet been attained.  Is it possible for an
educational system to be conducted by a national state and yet
the full social ends of the educative process not be restricted,
constrained, and corrupted? Internally, the question has to face
the tendencies, due to present economic conditions, which split
society into classes some of which are made merely tools for the
higher culture of others.  Externally, the question is concerned
with the reconciliation of national loyalty, of patriotism, with
superior devotion to the things which unite men in common ends,
irrespective of national political boundaries.  Neither phase of
the problem can be worked out by merely negative means.  It is
not enough to see to it that education is not actively used as an
instrument to make easier the exploitation of one class by
another.  School facilities must be secured of such amplitude and
efficiency as will in fact and not simply in name discount the
effects of economic inequalities, and secure to all the wards of
the nation equality of equipment for their future careers.
Accomplishment of this end demands not only adequate
administrative provision of school facilities, and such
supplementation of family resources as will enable youth to take
advantage of them, but also such modification of traditional
ideals of culture, traditional subjects of study and traditional
methods of teaching and discipline as will retain all the youth
under educational influences until they are equipped to be
masters of their own economic and social careers.  The ideal may
seem remote of execution, but the democratic ideal of education
is a farcical yet tragic delusion except as the ideal more and
more dominates our public system of education.  The same
principle has application on the side of the considerations which
concern the relations of one nation to another.  It is not enough
to teach the horrors of war and to avoid everything which would
stimulate international jealousy and animosity.  The emphasis
must be put upon whatever binds people together in cooperative
human pursuits and results, apart from geographical limitations.
The secondary and provisional character of national sovereignty
in respect to the fuller, freer, and more fruitful association
and intercourse of all human beings with one another must be
instilled as a working disposition of mind.  If these
applications seem to be remote from a consideration of the
philosophy of education, the impression shows that the meaning of
the idea of education previously developed has not been
adequately grasped.  This conclusion is bound up with the very
idea of education as a freeing of individual capacity in a
progressive growth directed to social aims.  Otherwise a
democratic criterion of education can only be inconsistently
applied.

Summary.  Since education is a social process, and there are many
kinds of societies, a criterion for educational criticism and
construction implies a particular social ideal.  The two points
selected by which to measure the worth of a form of social life
are the extent in which the interests of a group are shared by
all its members, and the fullness and freedom with which it
interacts with other groups.  An undesirable society, in other
words, is one which internally and externally sets up barriers to
free intercourse and communication of experience.  A society
which makes provision for participation in its good of all its
members on equal terms and which secures flexible readjustment of
its institutions through interaction of the different forms of
associated life is in so far democratic.  Such a society must
have a type of education which gives individuals a personal
interest in social relationships and control, and the habits of
mind which secure social changes without introducing disorder.
Three typical historic philosophies of education were considered
from this point of view.  The Platonic was found to have an ideal
formally quite similar to that stated, but which was compromised
in its working out by making a class rather than an individual
the social unit.  The so-called individualism of the eighteenth-
century enlightenment was found to involve the notion of a
society as broad as humanity, of whose progress the individual
was to be the organ.  But it lacked any agency for securing the
development of its ideal as was evidenced in its falling back
upon Nature.  The institutional idealistic philosophies of the
nineteenth century supplied this lack by making the national
state the agency, but in so doing narrowed the conception of the
social aim to those who were members of the same political unit,
and reintroduced the idea of the subordination of the individual
to the institution.  1 There is a much neglected strain in
Rousseau tending intellectually in this direction.  He opposed
the existing state of affairs on the ground that it formed
neither the citizen nor the man.  Under existing conditions, he
preferred to try for the latter rather than for the former.  But
there are many sayings of his which point to the formation of the
citizen as ideally the higher, and which indicate that his own
endeavor, as embodied in the Emile, was simply the best makeshift
the corruption of the times permitted him to sketch.


Chapter Eight: Aims in Education

1.  The Nature of an Aim.

The account of education given in our earlier chapters virtually
anticipated the results reached in a discussion of the purport of
education in a democratic community.  For it assumed that the aim
of education is to enable individuals to continue their education
-- or that the object and reward of learning is continued
capacity for growth.  Now this idea cannot be applied to all the
members of a society except where intercourse of man with man is
mutual, and except where there is adequate provision for the
reconstruction of social habits and institutions by means of wide
stimulation arising from equitably distributed interests.  And
this means a democratic society.  In our search for aims in
education, we are not concerned, therefore, with finding an end
outside of the educative process to which education is
subordinate.  Our whole conception forbids.  We are rather
concerned with the contrast which exists when aims belong within
the process in which they operate and when they are set up from
without.  And the latter state of affairs must obtain when social
relationships are not equitably balanced.  For in that case, some
portions of the whole social group will find their aims
determined by an external dictation; their aims will not arise
from the free growth of their own experience, and their nominal
aims will be means to more ulterior ends of others rather than
truly their own.

Our first question is to define the nature of an aim so far as it
falls within an activity, instead of being furnished from
without.  We approach the definition by a contrast of mere
results with ends.  Any exhibition of energy has results.  The
wind blows about the sands of the desert; the position of the
grains is changed.  Here is a result, an effect, but not an end.
For there is nothing in the outcome which completes or fulfills
what went before it.  There is mere spatial redistribution.  One
state of affairs is just as good as any other.  Consequently
there is no basis upon which to select an earlier state of
affairs as a beginning, a later as an end, and to consider what
intervenes as a process of transformation and realization.

Consider for example the activities of bees in contrast with the
changes in the sands when the wind blows them about.  The results
of the bees' actions may be called ends not because they are
designed or consciously intended, but because they are true
terminations or completions of what has preceded.  When the bees
gather pollen and make wax and build cells, each step prepares
the way for the next.  When cells are built, the queen lays eggs
in them; when eggs are laid, they are sealed and bees brood them
and keep them at a temperature required to hatch them.  When they
are hatched, bees feed the young till they can take care of
themselves.  Now we are so familiar with such facts, that we are
apt to dismiss them on the ground that life and instinct are a
kind of miraculous thing anyway.  Thus we fail to note what the
essential characteristic of the event is; namely, the
significance of the temporal place and order of each element; the
way each prior event leads into its successor while the successor
takes up what is furnished and utilizes it for some other stage,
until we arrive at the end, which, as it were, summarizes and
finishes off the process.  Since aims relate always to results,
the first thing to look to when it is a question of aims, is
whether the work assigned possesses intrinsic continuity.  Or is
it a mere serial aggregate of acts, first doing one thing and
then another? To talk about an educational aim when approximately
each act of a pupil is dictated by the teacher, when the only
order in the sequence of his acts is that which comes from the
assignment of lessons and the giving of directions by another, is
to talk nonsense.  It is equally fatal to an aim to permit
capricious or discontinuous action in the name of spontaneous
self- expression.  An aim implies an orderly and ordered
activity, one in which the order consists in the progressive
completing of a process.  Given an activity having a time span
and cumulative growth within the time succession, an aim means
foresight in advance of the end or possible termination.  If bees
anticipated the consequences of their activity, if they perceived
their end in imaginative foresight, they would have the primary
element in an aim.  Hence it is nonsense to talk about the aim of
education--or any other undertaking--where conditions do not
permit of foresight of results, and do not stimulate a person to
look ahead to see what the outcome of a given activity is to be.
In the next place the aim as a foreseen end gives direction to
the activity; it is not an idle view of a mere spectator, but
influences the steps taken to reach the end.  The foresight
functions in three ways.  In the first place, it involves careful
observation of the given conditions to see what are the means
available for reaching the end, and to discover the hindrances in
the way.  In the second place, it suggests the proper order or
sequence in the use of means.  It facilitates an economical
selection and arrangement.  In the third place, it makes choice
of alternatives possible.  If we can predict the outcome of
acting this way or that, we can then compare the value of the two
courses of action; we can pass judgment upon their relative
desirability.  If we know that stagnant water breeds mosquitoes
and that they are likely to carry disease, we can, disliking that
anticipated result, take steps to avert it.  Since we do not
anticipate results as mere intellectual onlookers, but as persons
concerned in the outcome, we are partakers in the process which
produces the result.  We intervene to bring about this result or
that.

Of course these three points are closely connected with one
another.  We can definitely foresee results only as we make
careful scrutiny of present conditions, and the importance of the
outcome supplies the motive for observations.  The more adequate
our observations, the more varied is the scene of conditions and
obstructions that presents itself, and the more numerous are the
alternatives between which choice may be made.  In turn, the more
numerous the recognized possibilities of the situation, or
alternatives of action, the more meaning does the chosen activity
possess, and the more flexibly controllable is it.  Where only a
single outcome has been thought of, the mind has nothing else to
think of; the meaning attaching to the act is limited.  One only
steams ahead toward the mark.  Sometimes such a narrow course may
be effective.  But if unexpected difficulties offer themselves,
one has not as many resources at command as if he had chosen the
same line of action after a broader survey of the possibilities
of the field.  He cannot make needed readjustments readily.

The net conclusion is that acting with an aim is all one with
acting intelligently.  To foresee a terminus of an act is to have
a basis upon which to observe, to select, and to order objects
and our own capacities.  To do these things means to have a mind
-- for mind is precisely intentional purposeful activity
controlled by perception of facts and their relationships to one
another.  To have a mind to do a thing is to foresee a future
possibility; it is to have a plan for its accomplishment; it is
to note the means which make the plan capable of execution and
the obstructions in the way, -- or, if it is really a mind to do
the thing and not a vague aspiration -- it is to have a plan
which takes account of resources and difficulties.  Mind is
capacity to refer present conditions to future results, and
future consequences to present conditions.  And these traits are
just what is meant by having an aim or a purpose.  A man is
stupid or blind or unintelligent -- lacking in mind -- just in
the degree in which in any activity he does not know what he is
about, namely, the probable consequences of his acts.  A man is
imperfectly intelligent when he contents himself with looser
guesses about the outcome than is needful, just taking a chance
with his luck, or when he forms plans apart from study of the
actual conditions, including his own capacities.  Such relative
absence of mind means to make our feelings the measure of what is
to happen.  To be intelligent we must "stop, look, listen" in
making the plan of an activity.

To identify acting with an aim and intelligent activity is enough
to show its value -- its function in experience.  We are only too
given to making an entity out of the abstract noun
"consciousness." We forget that it comes from the adjective
"conscious." To be conscious is to be aware of what we are about;
conscious signifies the deliberate, observant, planning traits of
activity.  Consciousness is nothing which we have which gazes
idly on the scene around one or which has impressions made upon
it by physical things; it is a name for the purposeful quality of
an activity, for the fact that it is directed by an aim.  Put the
other way about, to have an aim is to act with meaning, not like
an automatic machine; it is to mean to do something and to
perceive the meaning of things in the light of that intent.

2.  The Criteria of Good Aims.  We may apply the results of our
discussion to a consideration of the criteria involved in a
correct establishing of aims.  (1) The aim set up must be an
outgrowth of existing conditions.  It must be based upon a
consideration of what is already going on; upon the resources and
difficulties of the situation.  Theories about the proper end of
our activities -- educational and moral theories -- often violate
this principle.  They assume ends lying outside our activities;
ends foreign to the concrete makeup of the situation; ends which
issue from some outside source.  Then the problem is to bring our
activities to bear upon the realization of these externally
supplied ends.  They are something for which we ought to act.  In
any case such "aims" limit intelligence; they are not the
expression of mind in foresight, observation, and choice of the
better among alternative possibilities.  They limit intelligence
because, given ready-made, they must be imposed by some authority
external to intelligence, leaving to the latter nothing but a
mechanical choice of means.

(2) We have spoken as if aims could be completely formed prior to
the attempt to realize them.  This impression must now be
qualified.  The aim as it first emerges is a mere tentative
sketch.  The act of striving to realize it tests its worth.  If
it suffices to direct activity successfully, nothing more is
required, since its whole function is to set a mark in advance;
and at times a mere hint may suffice.  But usually -- at least in
complicated situations -- acting upon it brings to light
conditions which had been overlooked.  This calls for revision of
the original aim; it has to be added to and subtracted from.  An
aim must, then, be flexible; it must be capable of alteration to
meet circumstances.  An end established externally to the process
of action is always rigid.  Being inserted or imposed from
without, it is not supposed to have a working relationship to the
concrete conditions of the situation.  What happens in the course
of action neither confirms, refutes, nor alters it.  Such an end
can only be insisted upon.  The failure that results from its
lack of adaptation is attributed simply to the perverseness of
conditions, not to the fact that the end is not reasonable under
the circumstances.  The value of a legitimate aim, on the
contrary, lies in the fact that we can use it to change
conditions.  It is a method for dealing with conditions so as to
effect desirable alterations in them.  A farmer who should
passively accept things just as he finds them would make as great
a mistake as he who framed his plans in complete disregard of
what soil, climate, etc., permit.  One of the evils of an
abstract or remote external aim in education is that its very
inapplicability in practice is likely to react into a haphazard
snatching at immediate conditions.  A good aim surveys the
present state of experience of pupils, and forming a tentative
plan of treatment, keeps the plan constantly in view and yet
modifies it as conditions develop.  The aim, in short, is
experimental, and hence constantly growing as it is tested in
action.

(3) The aim must always represent a freeing of activities.  The
term end in view is suggestive, for it puts before the mind the
termination or conclusion of some process.  The only way in which
we can define an activity is by putting before ourselves the
objects in which it terminates -- as one's aim in shooting is the
target.  But we must remember that the object is only a mark or
sign by which the mind specifies the activity one desires to
carry out.  Strictly speaking, not the target but hitting the
target is the end in view; one takes aim by means of the target,
but also by the sight on the gun.  The different objects which
are thought of are means of directing the activity.  Thus one
aims at, say, a rabbit; what he wants is to shoot straight: a
certain kind of activity.  Or, if it is the rabbit he wants, it
is not rabbit apart from his activity, but as a factor in
activity; he wants to eat the rabbit, or to show it as evidence
of his marksmanship -- he wants to do something with it.  The
doing with the thing, not the thing in isolation, is his end.
The object is but a phase of the active end, -- continuing the
activity successfully.  This is what is meant by the phrase, used
above, "freeing activity."

In contrast with fulfilling some process in order that activity
may go on, stands the static character of an end which is imposed
from without the activity.  It is always conceived of as fixed;
it is something to be attained and possessed.  When one has such
a notion, activity is a mere unavoidable means to something else;
it is not significant or important on its own account.  As
compared with the end it is but a necessary evil; something which
must be gone through before one can reach the object which is
alone worth while.  In other words, the external idea of the aim
leads to a separation of means from end, while an end which grows
up within an activity as plan for its direction is always both
ends and means, the distinction being only one of convenience.
Every means is a temporary end until we have attained it.  Every
end becomes a means of carrying activity further as soon as it is
achieved.  We call it end when it marks off the future direction
of the activity in which we are engaged; means when it marks off
the present direction.  Every divorce of end from means
diminishes by that much the significance of the activity and
tends to reduce it to a drudgery from which one would escape if
he could.  A farmer has to use plants and animals to carry on his
farming activities.  It certainly makes a great difference to his
life whether he is fond of them, or whether he regards them
merely as means which he has to employ to get something else in
which alone he is interested.  In the former case, his entire
course of activity is significant; each phase of it has its own
value.  He has the experience of realizing his end at every
stage; the postponed aim, or end in view, being merely a sight
ahead by which to keep his activity going fully and freely.  For
if he does not look ahead, he is more likely to find himself
blocked.  The aim is as definitely a means of action as is any
other portion of an activity.

3.  Applications in Education.  There is nothing peculiar about
educational aims.  They are just like aims in any directed
occupation.  The educator, like the farmer, has certain things to
do, certain resources with which to do, and certain obstacles
with which to contend.  The conditions with which the farmer
deals, whether as obstacles or resources, have their own
structure and operation independently of any purpose of his.
Seeds sprout, rain falls, the sun shines, insects devour, blight
comes, the seasons change.  His aim is simply to utilize these
various conditions; to make his activities and their energies
work together, instead of against one another.  It would be
absurd if the farmer set up a purpose of farming, without any
reference to these conditions of soil, climate, characteristic of
plant growth, etc.  His purpose is simply a foresight of the
consequences of his energies connected with those of the things
about him, a foresight used to direct his movements from day to
day.  Foresight of possible consequences leads to more careful
and extensive observation of the nature and performances of the
things he had to do with, and to laying out a plan -- that is, of
a certain order in the acts to be performed.

It is the same with the educator, whether parent or teacher.  It
is as absurd for the latter to set up his "own" aims as the
proper objects of the growth of the children as it would be for
the farmer to set up an ideal of farming irrespective of
conditions.  Aims mean acceptance of responsibility for the
observations, anticipations, and arrangements required in
carrying on a function -- whether farming or educating.  Any aim
is of value so far as it assists observation, choice, and
planning in carrying on activity from moment to moment and hour
to hour; if it gets in the way of the individual's own common
sense (as it will surely do if imposed from without or accepted
on authority) it does harm.

And it is well to remind ourselves that education as such has no
aims.  Only persons, parents, and teachers, etc., have aims, not
an abstract idea like education.  And consequently their purposes
are indefinitely varied, differing with different children,
changing as children grow and with the growth of experience on
the part of the one who teaches.  Even the most valid aims which
can be put in words will, as words, do more harm than good unless
one recognizes that they are not aims, but rather suggestions to
educators as to how to observe, how to look ahead, and how to
choose in liberating and directing the energies of the concrete
situations in which they find themselves.  As a recent writer has
said: "To lead this boy to read Scott's novels instead of old
Sleuth's stories; to teach this girl to sew; to root out the
habit of bullying from John's make-up; to prepare this class to
study medicine, -- these are samples of the millions of aims we
have actually before us in the concrete work of education."
Bearing these qualifications in mind, we shall proceed to state
some of the characteristics found in all good educational aims.
(1) An educational aim must be founded upon the intrinsic
activities and needs (including original instincts and acquired
habits) of the given individual to be educated.  The tendency of
such an aim as preparation is, as we have seen, to omit existing
powers, and find the aim in some remote accomplishment or
responsibility.  In general, there is a disposition to take
considerations which are dear to the hearts of adults and set
them up as ends irrespective of the capacities of those educated.
There is also an inclination to propound aims which are so
uniform as to neglect the specific powers and requirements of an
individual, forgetting that all learning is something which
happens to an individual at a given time and place.  The larger
range of perception of the adult is of great value in observing
the abilities and weaknesses of the young, in deciding what they
may amount to.  Thus the artistic capacities of the adult exhibit
what certain tendencies of the child are capable of; if we did
not have the adult achievements we should be without assurance as
to the significance of the drawing, reproducing, modeling,
coloring activities of childhood.  So if it were not for adult
language, we should not be able to see the import of the babbling
impulses of infancy.  But it is one thing to use adult
accomplishments as a context in which to place and survey the
doings of childhood and youth; it is quite another to set them up
as a fixed aim without regard to the concrete activities of those
educated.

(2) An aim must be capable of translation into a method of
cooperating with the activities of those undergoing instruction.
It must suggest the kind of environment needed to liberate and to
organize their capacities.  Unless it lends itself to the
construction of specific procedures, and unless these procedures
test, correct, and amplify the aim, the latter is worthless.
Instead of helping the specific task of teaching, it prevents the
use of ordinary judgment in observing and sizing up the
situation.  It operates to exclude recognition of everything
except what squares up with the fixed end in view.  Every rigid
aim just because it is rigidly given seems to render it
unnecessary to give careful attention to concrete conditions.
Since it must apply anyhow, what is the use of noting details
which do not count?

The vice of externally imposed ends has deep roots.  Teachers
receive them from superior authorities; these authorities accept
them from what is current in the community.  The teachers impose
them upon children.  As a first consequence, the intelligence of
the teacher is not free; it is confined to receiving the aims
laid down from above.  Too rarely is the individual teacher so
free from the dictation of authoritative supervisor, textbook on
methods, prescribed course of study, etc., that he can let his
mind come to close quarters with the pupil's mind and the subject
matter.  This distrust of the teacher's experience is then
reflected in lack of confidence in the responses of pupils.  The
latter receive their aims through a double or treble external
imposition, and are constantly confused by the conflict between
the aims which are natural to their own experience at the time
and those in which they are taught to acquiesce.  Until the
democratic criterion of the intrinsic significance of every
growing experience is recognized, we shall be intellectually
confused by the demand for adaptation to external aims.

(3) Educators have to be on their guard against ends that are
alleged to be general and ultimate.  Every activity, however
specific, is, of course, general in its ramified connections, for
it leads out indefinitely into other things.  So far as a general
idea makes us more alive to these connections, it cannot be too
general.  But "general" also means "abstract," or detached from
all specific context.  And such abstractness means remoteness,
and throws us back, once more, upon teaching and learning as mere
means of getting ready for an end disconnected from the means.
That education is literally and all the time its own reward means
that no alleged study or discipline is educative unless it is
worth while in its own immediate having.  A truly general aim
broadens the outlook; it stimulates one to take more consequences
(connections) into account.  This means a wider and more flexible
observation of means.  The more interacting forces, for example,
the farmer takes into account, the more varied will be his
immediate resources.  He will see a greater number of possible
starting places, and a greater number of ways of getting at what
he wants to do.  The fuller one's conception of possible future
achievements, the less his present activity is tied down to a
small number of alternatives.  If one knew enough, one could
start almost anywhere and sustain his activities continuously and
fruitfully.

Understanding then the term general or comprehensive aim simply
in the sense of a broad survey of the field of present
activities, we shall take up some of the larger ends which have
currency in the educational theories of the day, and consider
what light they throw upon the immediate concrete and diversified
aims which are always the educator's real concern.  We premise
(as indeed immediately follows from what has been said) that
there is no need of making a choice among them or regarding them
as competitors.  When we come to act in a tangible way we have to
select or choose a particular act at a particular time, but any
number of comprehensive ends may exist without competition, since
they mean simply different ways of looking at the same scene.
One cannot climb a number of different mountains simultaneously,
but the views had when different mountains are ascended
supplement one another: they do not set up incompatible,
competing worlds.  Or, putting the matter in a slightly different
way, one statement of an end may suggest certain questions and
observations, and another statement another set of questions,
calling for other observations.  Then the more general ends we
have, the better.  One statement will emphasize what another
slurs over.  What a plurality of hypotheses does for the
scientific investigator, a plurality of stated aims may do for
the instructor.

Summary.  An aim denotes the result of any natural process
brought to consciousness and made a factor in determining present
observation and choice of ways of acting.  It signifies that an
activity has become intelligent.  Specifically it means foresight
of the alternative consequences attendant upon acting in a given
situation in different ways, and the use of what is anticipated
to direct observation and experiment.  A true aim is thus opposed
at every point to an aim which is imposed upon a process of
action from without.  The latter is fixed and rigid; it is not a
stimulus to intelligence in the given situation, but is an
externally dictated order to do such and such things.  Instead of
connecting directly with present activities, it is remote,
divorced from the means by which it is to be reached.  Instead of
suggesting a freer and better balanced activity, it is a limit
set to activity.  In education, the currency of these externally
imposed aims is responsible for the emphasis put upon the notion
of preparation for a remote future and for rendering the work of
both teacher and pupil mechanical and slavish.


Chapter Nine: Natural Development and Social Efficiency as Aims

1.  Nature as Supplying the Aim.  We have just pointed out the
futility of trying to establish the aim of education--some one
final aim which subordinates all others to itself.  We have
indicated that since general aims are but prospective points of
view from which to survey the existing conditions and estimate
their possibilities, we might have any number of them, all
consistent with one another.  As matter of fact, a large number
have been stated at different times, all having great local
value.  For the statement of aim is a matter of emphasis at a
given time.  And we do not emphasize things which do not require
emphasis--that is, such things as are taking care of themselves
fairly well.  We tend rather to frame our statement on the basis
of the defects and needs of the contemporary situation; we take
for granted, without explicit statement which would be of no use,
whatever is right or approximately so.  We frame our explicit
aims in terms of some alteration to be brought about.  It is,
then, DO paradox requiring explanation that a given epoch or
generation tends to emphasize in its conscious projections just
the things which it has least of in actual fact.  A time of
domination by authority will call out as response the
desirability of great individual freedom; one of disorganized
individual activities the need of social control as an
educational aim.

The actual and implicit practice and the conscious or stated aim
thus balance each other.  At different times such aims as
complete living, better methods of language study, substitution
of things for words, social efficiency, personal culture, social
service, complete development of personality, encyclopedic
knowledge, discipline, a esthetic contemplation, utility, etc.,
have served.  The following discussion takes up three statements
of recent influence; certain others have been incidentally
discussed in the previous chapters, and others will be considered
later in a discussion of knowledge and of the values of studies.
We begin with a consideration that education is a process of
development in accordance with nature, taking Rousseau's
statement, which opposed natural to social (See ante, p.  91);
and then pass over to the antithetical conception of social
efficiency, which often opposes social to natural.

(1) Educational reformers disgusted with the conventionality and
artificiality of the scholastic methods they find about them are
prone to resort to nature as a standard.  Nature is supposed to
furnish the law and the end of development; ours it is to follow
and conform to her ways.  The positive value of this conception
lies in the forcible way in which it calls attention to the
wrongness of aims which do not have regard to the natural
endowment of those educated.  Its weakness is the ease with which
natural in the sense of normal is confused with the physical.
The constructive use of intelligence in foresight, and
contriving, is then discounted; we are just to get out of the way
and allow nature to do the work.  Since no one has stated in the
doctrine both its truth and falsity better than Rousseau, we
shall turn to him.

"Education," he says, "we receive from three sources--Nature,
men, and things.  The spontaneous development of our organs and
capacities constitutes the education of Nature.  The use to which
we are taught to put this development constitutes that education
given us by Men.  The acquirement of personal experience from
surrounding objects constitutes that of things.  Only when these
three kinds of education are consonant and make for the same end,
does a man tend towards his true goal.  If we are asked what is
this end, the answer is that of Nature.  For since the
concurrence of the three kinds of education is necessary to their
completeness, the kind which is entirely independent of our
control must necessarily regulate us in determining the other
two." Then he defines Nature to mean the capacities and
dispositions which are inborn, "as they exist prior to the
modification due to constraining habits and the influence of the
opinion of others."

The wording of Rousseau will repay careful study.  It contains as
fundamental truths as have been uttered about education in
conjunction with a curious twist.  It would be impossible to say
better what is said in the first sentences.  The three factors of
educative development are (a) the native structure of our bodily
organs and their functional activities; (b) the uses to which the
activities of these organs are put under the influence of other
persons; (c) their direct interaction with the environment.  This
statement certainly covers the ground.  His other two
propositions are equally sound; namely, (a) that only when the
three factors of education are consonant and cooperative does
adequate development of the individual occur, and (b) that the
native activities of the organs, being original, are basic in
conceiving consonance.  But it requires but little reading
between the lines, supplemented by other statements of Rousseau,
to perceive that instead of regarding these three things as
factors which must work together to some extent in order that any
one of them may proceed educatively, he regards them as separate
and independent operations.  Especially does he believe that
there is an independent and, as he says, "spontaneous"
development of the native organs and faculties.  He thinks that
this development can go on irrespective of the use to which they
are put.  And it is to this separate development that education
coming from social contact is to be subordinated.  Now there is
an immense difference between a use of native activities in
accord with those activities themselves -- as distinct from
forcing them and perverting them -- and supposing that they have
a normal development apart from any use, which development
furnishes the standard and norm of all learning by use.  To recur
to our previous illustration, the process of acquiring language
is a practically perfect model of proper educative growth.  The
start is from native activities of the vocal apparatus, organs of
hearing, etc.  But it is absurd to suppose that these have an
independent growth of their own, which left to itself would
evolve a perfect speech.  Taken literally, Rousseau's principle
would mean that adults should accept and repeat the babblings and
noises of children not merely as the beginnings of the
development of articulate speech -- which they are -- but as
furnishing language itself -- the standard for all teaching of
language.

The point may be summarized by saying that Rousseau was right,
introducing a much-needed reform into education, in holding that
the structure and activities of the organs furnish the conditions
of all teaching of the use of the organs; but profoundly wrong in
intimating that they supply not only the conditions but also the
ends of their development.  As matter of fact, the native
activities develop, in contrast with random and capricious
exercise, through the uses to which they are put.  And the office
of the social medium is, as we have seen, to direct growth
through putting powers to the best possible use.  The instinctive
activities may be called, metaphorically, spontaneous, in the
sense that the organs give a strong bias for a certain sort of
operation, -- a bias so strong that we cannot go contrary to it,
though by trying to go contrary we may pervert, stunt, and
corrupt them.  But the notion of a spontaneous normal development
of these activities is pure mythology.  The natural, or native,
powers furnish the initiating and limiting forces in all
education; they do not furnish its ends or aims.  There is no
learning except from a beginning in unlearned powers, but
learning is not a matter of the spontaneous overflow of the
unlearned powers.  Rousseau's contrary opinion is doubtless due
to the fact that he identified God with Nature; to him the
original powers are wholly good, coming directly from a wise and
good creator.  To paraphrase the old saying about the country and
the town, God made the original human organs and faculties, man
makes the uses to which they are put.  Consequently the
development of the former furnishes the standard to which the
latter must be subordinated.  When men attempt to determine the
uses to which the original activities shall be put, they
interfere with a divine plan.  The interference by social
arrangements with Nature, God's work, is the primary source of
corruption in individuals.

Rousseau's passionate assertion of the intrinsic goodness of all
natural tendencies was a reaction against the prevalent notion of
the total depravity of innate human nature, and has had a
powerful influence in modifying the attitude towards children's
interests.  But it is hardly necessary to say that primitive
impulses are of themselves neither good nor evil, but become one
or the other according to the objects for which they are
employed.  That neglect, suppression, and premature forcing of
some instincts at the expense of others, are responsible for many
avoidable ills, there can be no doubt.  But the moral is not to
leave them alone to follow their own "spontaneous development,"
but to provide an environment which shall organize them.

Returning to the elements of truth contained in Rousseau's
statements, we find that natural development, as an aim, enables
him to point the means of correcting many evils in current
practices, and to indicate a number of desirable specific aims.
(1) Natural development as an aim fixes attention upon the bodily
organs and the need of health and vigor.  The aim of natural
development says to parents and teachers: Make health an aim;
normal development cannot be had without regard to the vigor of
the body--an obvious enough fact and yet one whose due
recognition in practice would almost automatically revolutionize
many of our educational practices.  "Nature" is indeed a vague
and metaphorical term, but one thing that "Nature" may be said to
utter is that there are conditions of educational efficiency, and
that till we have learned what these conditions are and have
learned to make our practices accord with them, the noblest and
most ideal of our aims are doomed to suffer -- are verbal and
sentimental rather than efficacious.

(2) The aim of natural development translates into the aim of
respect for physical mobility.  In Rousseau's words: "Children
are always in motion; a sedentary life is injurious." When he
says that "Nature's intention is to strengthen the body before
exercising the mind" he hardly states the fact fairly.  But if he
had said that nature's "intention" (to adopt his poetical form of
speech) is to develop the mind especially by exercise of the
muscles of the body he would have stated a positive fact.  In
other words, the aim of following nature means, in the concrete,
regard for the actual part played by use of the bodily organs in
explorations, in handling of materials, in plays and games.
(3) The general aim translates into the aim of regard for
individual differences among children.  Nobody can take the
principle of consideration of native powers into account without
being struck by the fact that these powers differ in different
individuals.  The difference applies not merely to their
intensity, but even more to their quality and arrangement.  As
Rouseau said: "Each individual is born with a distinctive
temperament.  We indiscriminately employ children of different
bents on the same exercises; their education destroys the special
bent and leaves a dull uniformity.  Therefore after we have
wasted our efforts in stunting the true gifts of nature we see
the short-lived and illusory brilliance we have substituted die
away, while the natural abilities we have crushed do not
revive."

Lastly, the aim of following nature means to note the origin, the
waxing, and waning, of preferences and interests.  Capacities bud
and bloom irregularly; there is no even four-abreast development.
We must strike while the iron is hot.  Especially precious are
the first dawnings of power.  More than we imagine, the ways in
which the tendencies of early childhood are treated fix
fundamental dispositions and condition the turn taken by powers
that show themselves later.  Educational concern with the early
years of life -- as distinct from inculcation of useful arts --
dates almost entirely from the time of the emphasis by Pestalozzi
and Froebel, following Rousseau, of natural principles of growth.
The irregularity of growth and its significance is indicated in
the following passage of a student of the growth of the nervous
system.  "While growth continues, things bodily and mental are
lopsided, for growth is never general, but is accentuated now at
one spot, now at another.  The methods which shall recognize in
the presence of these enormous differences of endowment the
dynamic values of natural inequalities of growth, and utilize
them, preferring irregularity to the rounding out gained by
pruning will most closely follow that which takes place in the
body and thus prove most effective."  1 Observation of natural
tendencies is difficult under conditions of restraint.  They show
themselves most readily in a child's spontaneous sayings and
doings, -- that is, in those he engages in when not put at set
tasks and when not aware of being under observation.  It does not
follow that these tendencies are all desirable because they are
natural; but it does follow that since they are there, they are
operative and must be taken account of.  We must see to it that
the desirable ones have an environment which keeps them active,
and that their activity shall control the direction the others
take and thereby induce the disuse of the latter because they
lead to nothing.  Many tendencies that trouble parents when they
appear are likely to be transitory, and sometimes too much direct
attention to them only fixes a child's attention upon them.  At
all events, adults too easily assume their own habits and wishes
as standards, and regard all deviations of children's impulses as
evils to be eliminated.  That artificiality against which the
conception of following nature is so largely a protest, is the
outcome of attempts to force children directly into the mold of
grown-up standards.

In conclusion, we note that the early history of the idea of
following nature combined two factors which had no inherent
connection with one another.  Before the time of Rousseau
educational reformers had been inclined to urge the importance of
education by ascribing practically unlimited power to it.  All
the differences between peoples and between classes and persons
among the same people were said to be due to differences of
training, of exercise, and practice.  Originally, mind, reason,
understanding is, for all practical purposes, the same in all.
This essential identity of mind means the essential equality of
all and the possibility of bringing them all to the same level.
As a protest against this view, the doctrine of accord with
nature meant a much less formal and abstract view of mind and its
powers.  It substituted specific instincts and impulses and
physiological capacities, differing from individual to individual
(just as they differ, as Rousseau pointed out, even in dogs of
the same litter), for abstract faculties of discernment, memory,
and generalization.  Upon this side, the doctrine of educative
accord with nature has been reinforced by the development of
modern biology, physiology, and psychology.  It means, in effect,
that great as is the significance of nurture, of modification,
and transformation through direct educational effort, nature, or
unlearned capacities, affords the foundation and ultimate
resources for such nurture.  On the other hand, the doctrine of
following nature was a political dogma.  It meant a rebellion
against existing social institutions, customs, and ideals (See
ante, p.  91).  Rousseau's statement that everything is good as
it comes from the hands of the Creator has its signification only
in its contrast with the concluding part of the same sentence:
"Everything degenerates in the hands of man." And again he says:
"Natural man has an absolute value; he is a numerical unit, a
complete integer and has no relation save to himself and to his
fellow man.  Civilized man is only a relative unit, the numerator
of a fraction whose value depends upon its dominator, its
relation to the integral body of society.  Good political
institutions are those which make a man unnatural." It is upon
this conception of the artificial and harmful character of
organized social life as it now exists 2 that he rested the
notion that nature not merely furnishes prime forces which
initiate growth but also its plan and goal.  That evil
institutions and customs work almost automatically to give a
wrong education which the most careful schooling cannot offset is
true enough; but the conclusion is not to education apart from
the environment, but to provide an environment in which native
powers will be put to better uses.

2.  Social Efficiency as Aim.  A conception which made nature
supply the end of a true education and society the end of an evil
one, could hardly fail to call out a protest.  The opposing
emphasis took the form of a doctrine that the business of
education is to supply precisely what nature fails to secure;
namely, habituation of an individual to social control;
subordination of natural powers to social rules.  It is not
surprising to find that the value in the idea of social
efficiency resides largely in its protest against the points at
which the doctrine of natural development went astray; while its
misuse comes when it is employed to slur over the truth in that
conception.  It is a fact that we must look to the activities and
achievements of associated life to find what the development of
power -- that is to say, efficiency -- means.  The error is in
implying that we must adopt measures of subordination rather than
of utilization to secure efficiency.  The doctrine is rendered
adequate when we recognize that social efficiency is attained not
by negative constraint but by positive use of native
individual capacities in occupations having a social meaning.
(1) Translated into specific aims, social efficiency indicates
the importance of industrial competency.  Persons cannot live
without means of subsistence; the ways in which these means are
employed and consumed have a profound influence upon all the
relationships of persons to one another.  If an individual is not
able to earn his own living and that of the children dependent
upon him, he is a drag or parasite upon the activities of others.
He misses for himself one of the most educative experiences of
life.  If he is not trained in the right use of the products of
industry, there is grave danger that he may deprave himself and
injure others in his possession of wealth.  No scheme of
education can afford to neglect such basic considerations.  Yet
in the name of higher and more spiritual ideals, the arrangements
for higher education have often not only neglected them, but
looked at them with scorn as beneath the level of educative
concern.  With the change from an oligarchical to a democratic
society, it is natural that the significance of an education
which should have as a result ability to make one's way
economically in the world, and to manage economic resources
usefully instead of for mere display and luxury, should receive
emphasis.

There is, however, grave danger that in insisting upon this end,
existing economic conditions and standards will be accepted as
final.  A democratic criterion requires us to develop capacity to
the point of competency to choose and make its own career.  This
principle is violated when the attempt is made to fit individuals
in advance for definite industrial callings, selected not on the
basis of trained original capacities, but on that of the wealth
or social status of parents.  As a matter of fact, industry at
the present time undergoes rapid and abrupt changes through the
evolution of new inventions.  New industries spring up, and old
ones are revolutionized.  Consequently an attempt to train for
too specific a mode of efficiency defeats its own purpose.  When
the occupation changes its methods, such individuals are left
behind with even less ability to readjust themselves than if they
had a less definite training.  But, most of all, the present
industrial constitution of society is, like every society which
has ever existed, full of inequities.  It is the aim of
progressive education to take part in correcting unfair privilege
and unfair deprivation, not to perpetuate them.  Wherever social
control means subordination of individual activities to class
authority, there is danger that industrial education will be
dominated by acceptance of the status quo.  Differences of
economic opportunity then dictate what the future callings of
individuals are to be.  We have an unconscious revival of the
defects of the Platonic scheme (ante, p.  89) without its
enlightened method of selection.

(2) Civic efficiency, or good citizenship.  It is, of course,
arbitrary to separate industrial competency from capacity in good
citizenship.  But the latter term may be used to indicate a
number of qualifications which are vaguer than vocational
ability.  These traits run from whatever make an individual a
more agreeable companion to citizenship in the political sense:
it denotes ability to judge men and measures wisely and to take a
determining part in making as well as obeying laws.  The aim of
civic efficiency has at least the merit of protecting us from the
notion of a training of mental power at large.  It calls
attention to the fact that power must be relative to doing
something, and to the fact that the things which most need to be
done are things which involve one's relationships with others.

Here again we have to be on guard against understanding the aim
too narrowly.  An over-definite interpretation would at certain
periods have excluded scientific discoveries, in spite of the
fact that in the last analysis security of social progress
depends upon them.  For scientific men would have been thought to
be mere theoretical dreamers, totally lacking in social
efficiency.  It must be borne in mind that ultimately social
efficiency means neither more nor less than capacity to share in
a give and take of experience.  It covers all that makes one's
own experience more worth while to others, and all that enables
one to participate more richly in the worthwhile experiences of
others.  Ability to produce and to enjoy art, capacity for
recreation, the significant utilization of leisure, are more
important elements in it than elements conventionally associated
oftentimes with citizenship.  In the broadest sense, social
efficiency is nothing less than that socialization of mind which
is actively concerned in making experiences more communicable; in
breaking down the barriers of social stratification which make
individuals impervious to the interests of others.  When social
efficiency is confined to the service rendered by overt acts, its
chief constituent (because its only guarantee) is omitted, --
intelligent sympathy or good will.  For sympathy as a desirable
quality is something more than mere feeling; it is a cultivated
imagination for what men have in common and a rebellion at
whatever unnecessarily divides them.  What is sometimes called a
benevolent interest in others may be but an unwitting mask for an
attempt to dictate to them what their good shall be, instead of
an endeavor to free them so that they may seek and find the good
of their own choice.  Social efficiency, even social service, are
hard and metallic things when severed from an active
acknowledgment of the diversity of goods which life may afford to
different persons, and from faith in the social utility of
encouraging every individual to make his own choice intelligent.

3.  Culture as Aim.  Whether or not social efficiency is an aim
which is consistent with culture turns upon these considerations.
Culture means at least something cultivated, something ripened;
it is opposed to the raw and crude.  When the "natural" is
identified with this rawness, culture is opposed to what is
called natural development.  Culture is also something personal;
it is cultivation with respect to appreciation of ideas and art
and broad human interests.  When efficiency is identified with a
narrow range of acts, instead of with the spirit and meaning of
activity, culture is opposed to efficiency.  Whether called
culture or complete development of personality, the outcome is
identical with the true meaning of social efficiency whenever
attention is given to what is unique in an individual--and he
would not be an individual if there were not something
incommensurable about him.  Its opposite is the mediocre, the
average.  Whenever distinctive quality is developed, distinction
of personality results, and with it greater promise for a social
service which goes beyond the supply in quantity of material
commodities.  For how can there be a society really worth serving
unless it is constituted of individuals of significant personal
qualities?

The fact is that the opposition of high worth of personality to
social efficiency is a product of a feudally organized society
with its rigid division of inferior and superior.  The latter are
supposed to have time and opportunity to develop themselves as
human beings; the former are confined to providing external
products.  When social efficiency as measured by product or
output is urged as an ideal in a would-be democratic society, it
means that the depreciatory estimate of the masses characteristic
of an aristocratic community is accepted and carried over.  But
if democracy has a moral and ideal meaning, it is that a social
return be demanded from all and that opportunity for development
of distinctive capacities be afforded all.  The separation of the
two aims in education is fatal to democracy; the adoption of the
narrower meaning of efficiency deprives it of its essential
justification.

The aim of efficiency (like any educational aim) must be included
within the process of experience.  When it is measured by
tangible external products, and not by the achieving of a
distinctively valuable experience, it becomes materialistic.
Results in the way of commodities which may be the outgrowth of
an efficient personality are, in the strictest sense, by-products
of education: by-products which are inevitable and important, but
nevertheless by-products.  To set up an external aim strengthens
by reaction the false conception of culture which identifies it
with something purely "inner." And the idea of perfecting an
"inner" personality is a sure sign of social divisions.  What is
called inner is simply that which does not connect with
others -- which is not capable of free and full communication.
What is termed spiritual culture has usually been futile, with
something rotten about it, just because it has been conceived as
a thing which a man might have internally -- and therefore
exclusively.  What one is as a person is what one is as
associated with others, in a free give and take of intercourse.
This transcends both the efficiency which consists in supplying
products to others and the culture which is an exclusive
refinement and polish.

Any individual has missed his calling, farmer, physician,
teacher, student, who does not find that the accomplishments of
results of value to others is an accompaniment of a process of
experience inherently worth while.  Why then should it be thought
that one must take his choice between sacrificing himself to
doing useful things for others, or sacrificing them to pursuit of
his own exclusive ends, whether the saving of his own soul or the
building of an inner spiritual life and personality? What happens
is that since neither of these things is persistently possible,
we get a compromise and an alternation.  One tries each course by
turns.  There is no greater tragedy than that so much of the
professedly spiritual and religious thought of the world has
emphasized the two ideals of self-sacrifice and spiritual
self-perfecting instead of throwing its weight against this
dualism of life.  The dualism is too deeply established to be
easily overthrown; for that reason, it is the particular task of
education at the present time to struggle in behalf of an aim in
which social efficiency and personal culture are synonyms instead
of antagonists.

Summary.  General or comprehensive aims are points of view for
surveying the specific problems of education.  Consequently it is
a test of the value of the manner in which any large end is
stated to see if it will translate readily and consistently into
the procedures which are suggested by another.  We have applied
this test to three general aims: Development according to nature,
social efficiency, and culture or personal mental enrichment.  In
each case we have seen that the aims when partially stated come
into conflict with each other.  The partial statement of natural
development takes the primitive powers in an alleged spontaneous
development as the end-all.  From this point of view training
which renders them useful to others is an abnormal constraint;
one which profoundly modifies them through deliberate nurture is
corrupting.  But when we recognize that natural activities mean
native activities which develop only through the uses in which
they are nurtured, the conflict disappears.  Similarly a social
efficiency which is defined in terms of rendering external
service to others is of necessity opposed to the aim of enriching
the meaning of experience, while a culture which is taken to
consist in an internal refinement of a mind is opposed to a
socialized disposition.  But social efficiency as an educational
purpose should mean cultivation of power to join freely and fully
in shared or common activities.  This is impossible without
culture, while it brings a reward in culture, because one cannot
share in intercourse with others without learning -- without
getting a broader point of view and perceiving things of which
one would otherwise be ignorant.  And there is perhaps no better
definition of culture than that it is the capacity for constantly
expanding the range and accuracy of one's perception of
meanings.

1 Donaldson, Growth of Brain, p.  356.

2 We must not forget that Rousseau had the idea of a radically
different sort of society, a fraternal society whose end should
be identical with the good of all its members, which he thought
to be as much better than existing states as these are worse than
the state of nature.


Chapter Ten: Interest and Discipline

1.  The Meaning of the Terms.  We have already noticed the
difference in the attitude of a spectator and of an agent or
participant.  The former is indifferent to what is going on; one
result is just as good as another, since each is just something
to look at.  The latter is bound up with what is going on; its
outcome makes a difference to him.  His fortunes are more or less
at stake in the issue of events.  Consequently he does whatever
he can to influence the direction present occurrences take.  One
is like a man in a prison cell watching the rain out of the
window; it is all the same to him.  The other is like a man who
has planned an outing for the next day which continuing rain will
frustrate.  He cannot, to be sure, by his present reactions
affect to-morrow's weather, but he may take some steps which will
influence future happenings, if only to postpone the proposed
picnic.  If a man sees a carriage coming which may run over him,
if he cannot stop its movement, he can at least get out of the
way if he foresees the consequence in time.  In many instances,
he can intervene even more directly.  The attitude of a
participant in the course of affairs is thus a double one: there
is solicitude, anxiety concerning future consequences, and a
tendency to act to assure better, and avert worse, consequences.
There are words which denote this attitude: concern, interest.
These words suggest that a person is bound up with the
possibilities inhering in objects; that he is accordingly on the
lookout for what they are likely to do to him; and that, on the
basis of his expectation or foresight, he is eager to act so as
to give things one turn rather than another.  Interest and aims,
concern and purpose, are necessarily connected.  Such words as
aim, intent, end, emphasize the results which are wanted and
striven for; they take for granted the personal attitude of
solicitude and attentive eagerness.  Such words as interest,
affection, concern, motivation, emphasize the bearing of what is
foreseen upon the individual's fortunes, and his active desire to
act to secure a possible result.  They take for granted the
objective changes.  But the difference is but one of emphasis;
the meaning that is shaded in one set of words is illuminated in
the other.  What is anticipated is objective and impersonal;
to-morrow's rain; the possibility of being run over.  But for an
active being, a being who partakes of the consequences instead of
standing aloof from them, there is at the same time a personal
response.  The difference imaginatively foreseen makes a present
difference, which finds expression in solicitude and effort.
While such words as affection, concern, and motive indicate an
attitude of personal preference, they are always attitudes toward
objects -- toward what is foreseen.  We may call the phase of
objective foresight intellectual, and the phase of personal
concern emotional and volitional, but there is no separation in
the facts of the situation.

Such a separation could exist only if the personal attitudes ran
their course in a world by themselves.  But they are always
responses to what is going on in the situation of which they are
a part, and their successful or unsuccessful expression depends
upon their interaction with other changes.  Life activities
flourish and fail only in connection with changes of the
environment.  They are literally bound up with these changes; our
desires, emotions, and affections are but various ways in which
our doings are tied up with the doings of things and persons
about us.  Instead of marking a purely personal or subjective
realm, separated from the objective and impersonal, they indicate
the non-existence of such a separate world.  They afford
convincing evidence that changes in things are not alien to the
activities of a self, and that the career and welfare of the self
are bound up with the movement of persons and things.  Interest,
concern, mean that self and world are engaged with each other in
a developing situation.

The word interest, in its ordinary usage, expresses (i) the whole
state of active development, (ii) the objective results that are
foreseen and wanted, and (iii) the personal emotional
inclination.

(I) An occupation, employment, pursuit, business is often
referred to as an interest.  Thus we say that a man's interest is
politics, or journalism, or philanthropy, or
archaeology, or collecting Japanese prints, or banking.

(ii) By an interest we also mean the point at which an object
touches or engages a man; the point where it influences him.  In
some legal transactions a man has to prove "interest" in order to
have a standing at court.  He has to show that some proposed step
concerns his affairs.  A silent partner has an interest in a
business, although he takes no active part in its conduct because
its prosperity or decline affects his profits and liabilities.

(iii) When we speak of a man as interested in this or that the
emphasis falls directly upon his personal attitude.  To be
interested is to be absorbed in, wrapped up in, carried away by,
some object.  To take an interest is to be on the alert, to care
about, to be attentive.  We say of an interested person both that
he has lost himself in some affair and that he has found himself
in it.  Both terms express the engrossment of the self in an
object.

When the place of interest in education is spoken of in a
depreciatory way, it will be found that the second of the
meanings mentioned is first exaggerated and then isolated.
Interest is taken to mean merely the effect of an object upon
personal advantage or disadvantage, success or failure.
Separated from any objective development of affairs, these are
reduced to mere personal states of pleasure or pain.
Educationally, it then follows that to attach importance to
interest means to attach some feature of seductiveness to
material otherwise indifferent; to secure attention and effort by
offering a bribe of pleasure.  This procedure is properly
stigmatized as "soft" pedagogy; as a "soup-kitchen" theory of
education.

But the objection is based upon the fact -- or assumption -- that
the forms of skill to be acquired and the subject matter to be
appropriated have no interest on their own account: in other
words, they are supposed to be irrelevant to the normal
activities of the pupils.  The remedy is not in finding fault
with the doctrine of interest, any more than it is to search for
some pleasant bait that may be hitched to the alien material.  It
is to discover objects and modes of action, which are connected
with present powers.  The function of this material in engaging
activity and carrying it on consistently and continuously is its
interest.  If the material operates in this way, there is no call
either to hunt for devices which will make it interesting or to
appeal to arbitrary, semi-coerced effort.

The word interest suggests, etymologically, what is between, --
that which connects two things otherwise distant.  In education,
the distance covered may be looked at as temporal.  The fact that
a process takes time to mature is so obvious a fact that we
rarely make it explicit.  We overlook the fact that in growth
there is ground to be covered between an initial stage of process
and the completing period; that there is something intervening.
In learning, the present powers of the pupil are the initial
stage; the aim of the teacher represents the remote limit.
Between the two lie means -- that is middle conditions: -- acts
to be performed; difficulties to be overcome; appliances to be
used.  Only through them, in the literal time sense, will the
initial activities reach a satisfactory consummation.

These intermediate conditions are of interest precisely because
the development of existing activities into the foreseen and
desired end depends upon them.  To be means for the achieving of
present tendencies, to be "between" the agent and his end, to be
of interest, are different names for the same thing.  When
material has to be made interesting, it signifies that as
presented, it lacks connection with purposes and present power:
or that if the connection be there, it is not perceived.  To make
it interesting by leading one to realize the connection that
exists is simply good sense; to make it interesting by extraneous
and artificial inducements deserves all the bad names which have
been applied to the doctrine of interest in education.

So much for the meaning of the term interest.  Now for that of
discipline.  Where an activity takes time, where many means and
obstacles lie between its initiation and completion, deliberation
and persistence are required.  It is obvious that a very large
part of the everyday meaning of will is precisely the deliberate
or conscious disposition to persist and endure in a planned
course of action in spite of difficulties and contrary
solicitations.  A man of strong will, in the popular usage of the
words, is a man who is neither fickle nor half-hearted in
achieving chosen ends.  His ability is executive; that is, he
persistently and energetically strives to execute or carry out
his aims.  A weak will is unstable as water.

Clearly there are two factors in will.  One has to do with the
foresight of results, the other with the depth of hold the
foreseen outcome has upon the person.

(I) Obstinacy is persistence but it is not strength of volition.
Obstinacy may be mere animal inertia and insensitiveness.  A man
keeps on doing a thing just because he has got started, not
because of any clearly thought-out purpose.  In fact, the
obstinate man generally declines (although he may not be quite
aware of his refusal) to make clear to himself what his proposed
end is; he has a feeling that if he allowed himself to get a
clear and full idea of it, it might not be worth while.
Stubbornness shows itself even more in reluctance to criticize
ends which present themselves than it does in persistence and
energy in use of means to achieve the end.  The really executive
man is a man who ponders his ends, who makes his ideas of the
results of his actions as clear and full as possible.  The people
we called weak-willed or self-indulgent always deceive themselves
as to the consequences of their acts.  They pick out some feature
which is agreeable and neglect all attendant circumstances.  When
they begin to act, the disagreeable results they ignored begin to
show themselves.  They are discouraged, or complain of being
thwarted in their good purpose by a hard fate, and shift to some
other line of action.  That the primary difference between strong
and feeble volition is intellectual, consisting in the degree of
persistent firmness and fullness with which consequences are
thought out, cannot be over-emphasized.

(ii) There is, of course, such a thing as a speculative tracing
out of results.  Ends are then foreseen, but they do not lay deep
hold of a person.  They are something to look at and for
curiosity to play with rather than something to achieve.  There
is no such thing as over-intellectuality, but there is such a
thing as a one-sided intellectuality.  A person "takes it out" as
we say in considering the consequences of proposed lines of
action.  A certain flabbiness of fiber prevents the contemplated
object from gripping him and engaging him in action.  And most
persons are naturally diverted from a proposed course of action
by unusual, unforeseen obstacles, or by presentation of
inducements to an action that is directly more agreeable.

A person who is trained to consider his actions, to undertake
them deliberately, is in so far forth disciplined.  Add to this
ability a power to endure in an intelligently chosen course in
face of distraction, confusion, and difficulty, and you have the
essence of discipline.  Discipline means power at command;
mastery of the resources available for carrying through the
action undertaken.  To know what one is to do and to move to do
it promptly and by use of the requisite means is to be
disciplined, whether we are thinking of an army or a mind.
Discipline is positive.  To cow the spirit, to subdue
inclination, to compel obedience, to mortify the flesh, to make a
subordinate perform an uncongenial task -- these things are or
are not disciplinary according as they do or do not tend to the
development of power to recognize what one is about and to
persistence in accomplishment.

It is hardly necessary to press the point that interest and
discipline are connected, not opposed.

(i) Even the more purely intellectual phase of trained power --
apprehension of what one is doing as exhibited in consequences --
is not possible without interest.  Deliberation will be
perfunctory and superficial where there is no interest.  Parents
and teachers often complain -- and correctly -- that children "do
not want to hear, or want to understand." Their minds are not
upon the subject precisely because it does not touch them; it
does not enter into their concerns.  This is a state of things
that needs to be remedied, but the remedy is not in the use of
methods which increase indifference and aversion.  Even punishing
a child for inattention is one way of trying to make him realize
that the matter is not a thing of complete unconcern; it is one
way of arousing "interest," or bringing about a sense of
connection.  In the long run, its value is measured by whether it
supplies a mere physical excitation to act in the way desired by
the adult or whether it leads the child "to think"--that is, to
reflect upon his acts and impregnate them with aims.

(ii) That interest is requisite for executive persistence is even
more obvious.  Employers do not advertise for workmen who are not
interested in what they are doing.  If one were engaging a lawyer
or a doctor, it would never occur to one to reason that the
person engaged would stick to his work more conscientiously if it
was so uncongenial to him that he did it merely from a sense of
obligation.  Interest measures -- or rather is -- the depth of
the grip which the foreseen end has upon one, moving one to act
for its realization.

2.  The Importance of the Idea of Interest in Education.
Interest represents the moving force of objects -- whether
perceived or presented in imagination -- in any experience having
a purpose.  In the concrete, the value of recognizing the dynamic
place of interest in an educative development is that it leads to
considering individual children in their specific capabilities,
needs, and preferences.  One who recognizes the importance of
interest will not assume that all minds work in the same way
because they happen to have the same teacher and textbook.
Attitudes and methods of approach and response vary with the
specific appeal the same material makes, this appeal itself
varying with difference of natural aptitude, of past experience,
of plan of life, and so on.  But the facts of interest also
supply considerations of general value to the philosophy of
education.  Rightly understood, they put us on our guard against
certain conceptions of mind and of subject matter which have had
great vogue in philosophic thought in the past, and which
exercise a serious hampering influence upon the conduct of
instruction and discipline.  Too frequently mind is set over the
world of things and facts to be known; it is regarded as
something existing in isolation, with mental states and
operations that exist independently.  Knowledge is then regarded
as an external application of purely mental existences to the
things to be known, or else as a result of the impressions which
this outside subject matter makes on mind, or as a combination of
the two.  Subject matter is then regarded as something complete
in itself; it is just something to be learned or known, either by
the voluntary application of mind to it or through the
impressions it makes on mind.

The facts of interest show that these conceptions are mythical.
Mind appears in experience as ability to respond to present
stimuli on the basis of anticipation of future possible
consequences, and with a view to controlling the kind of
consequences that are to take place.  The things, the subject
matter known, consist of whatever is recognized as having a
bearing upon the anticipated course of events, whether assisting
or retarding it.  These statements are too formal to be very
intelligible.  An illustration may clear up their significance.
You are engaged in a certain occupation, say writing with a
typewriter.  If you are an expert, your formed habits take care
of the physical movements and leave your thoughts free to
consider your topic.  Suppose, however, you are not skilled, or
that, even if you are, the machine does not work well.  You then
have to use intelligence.  You do not wish to strike the keys at
random and let the consequences be what they may; you wish to
record certain words in a given order so as to make sense.  You
attend to the keys, to what you have written, to your movements,
to the ribbon or the mechanism of the machine.  Your attention is
not distributed indifferently and miscellaneously to any and
every detail.  It is centered upon whatever has a bearing upon
the effective pursuit of your occupation.  Your look is ahead,
and you are concerned to note the existing facts because and in
so far as they are factors in the achievement of the result
intended.  You have to find out what your resources are, what
conditions are at command, and what the difficulties and
obstacles are.  This foresight and this survey with reference to
what is foreseen constitute mind.  Action that does not involve
such a forecast of results and such an examination of means and
hindrances is either a matter of habit or else it is blind.  In
neither case is it intelligent.  To be vague and uncertain as to
what is intended and careless in observation of conditions of its
realization is to be, in that degree, stupid or partially
intelligent.

If we recur to the case where mind is not concerned with the
physical manipulation of the instruments but with what one
intends to write, the case is the same.  There is an activity in
process; one is taken up with the development of a theme.  Unless
one writes as a phonograph talks, this means intelligence;
namely, alertness in foreseeing the various conclusions to which
present data and considerations are tending, together with
continually renewed observation and recollection to get hold of
the subject matter which bears upon the conclusions to be
reached.  The whole attitude is one of concern with what is to
be, and with what is so far as the latter enters into the
movement toward the end.  Leave out the direction which depends
upon foresight of possible future results, and there is no
intelligence in present behavior.  Let there be imaginative
forecast but no attention to the conditions upon which its
attainment depends, and there is self-deception or idle
dreaming -- abortive intelligence.

If this illustration is typical, mind is not a name for something
complete by itself; it is a name for a course of action in so far
as that is intelligently directed; in so far, that is to say, as
aims, ends, enter into it, with selection of means to further the
attainment of aims.  Intelligence is not a peculiar possession
which a person owns; but a person is intelligent in so far as the
activities in which he plays a part have the qualities mentioned.
Nor are the activities in which a person engages, whether
intelligently or not, exclusive properties of himself; they are
something in which he engages and partakes.  Other things, the
independent changes of other things and persons, cooperate and
hinder.  The individual's act may be initial in a course of
events, but the outcome depends upon the interaction of his
response with energies supplied by other agencies.  Conceive mind
as anything but one factor partaking along with others in the
production of consequences, and it becomes meaningless.

The problem of instruction is thus that of finding material which
will engage a person in specific activities having an aim or
purpose of moment or interest to him, and dealing with things not
as gymnastic appliances but as conditions for the attainment of
ends.  The remedy for the evils attending the doctrine of formal
discipline previously spoken of, is not to be found by
substituting a doctrine of specialized disciplines, but by
reforming the notion of mind and its training.  Discovery of
typical modes of activity, whether play or useful occupations, in
which individuals are concerned, in whose outcome they recognize
they have something at stake, and which cannot be carried through
without reflection and use of judgment to select material of
observation and recollection, is the remedy.  In short, the root
of the error long prevalent in the conception of training of mind
consists in leaving out of account movements of things to future
results in which an individual shares, and in the direction of
which observation, imagination, and memory are enlisted.  It
consists in regarding mind as complete in itself, ready to be
directly applied to a present material.

In historic practice the error has cut two ways.  On one hand, it
has screened and protected traditional studies and methods of
teaching from intelligent criticism and needed revisions.  To say
that they are "disciplinary" has safeguarded them from all
inquiry.  It has not been enough to show that they were of no use
in life or that they did not really contribute to the cultivation
of the self.  That they were "disciplinary" stifled every
question, subdued every doubt, and removed the subject from the
realm of rational discussion.  By its nature, the allegation
could not be checked up.  Even when discipline did not accrue as
matter of fact, when the pupil even grew in laxity of application
and lost power of intelligent self-direction, the fault lay with
him, not with the study or the methods of teaching.  His failure
was but proof that he needed more discipline, and thus afforded a
reason for retaining the old methods.  The responsibility was
transferred from the educator to the pupil because the material
did not have to meet specific tests; it did not have to be shown
that it fulfilled any particular need or served any specific end.
It was designed to discipline in general, and if it failed, it
was because the individual was unwilling to be disciplined.
In the other direction, the tendency was towards a negative
conception of discipline, instead of an identification of it with
growth in constructive power of achievement.  As we have already
seen, will means an attitude toward the future, toward the
production of possible consequences, an attitude involving effort
to foresee clearly and comprehensively the probable results of
ways of acting, and an active identification with some
anticipated consequences.  Identification of will, or effort,
with mere strain, results when a mind is set up, endowed with
powers that are only to be applied to existing material.  A
person just either will or will not apply himself to the matter
in hand.  The more indifferent the subject matter, the less
concern it has for the habits and preferences of the individual,
the more demand there is for an effort to bring the mind to bear
upon it--and hence the more discipline of will.  To attend to
material because there is something to be done in which the
person is concerned is not disciplinary in this view; not even if
it results in a desirable increase of constructive power.
Application just for the sake of application, for the sake of
training, is alone disciplinary.  This is more likely to occur if
the subject matter presented is uncongenial, for then there is no
motive (so it is supposed) except the acknowledgment of duty or
the value of discipline.  The logical result is expressed with
literal truth in the words of an American humorist: "It makes no
difference what you teach a boy so long as he doesn't like it."

The counterpart of the isolation of mind from activities dealing
with objects to accomplish ends is isolation of the subject
matter to be learned.  In the traditional schemes of education,
subject matter means so much material to be studied.  Various
branches of study represent so many independent branches, each
having its principles of arrangement complete within itself.
History is one such group of facts; algebra another; geography
another, and so on till we have run through the entire
curriculum.  Having a ready- made existence on their own account,
their relation to mind is exhausted in what they furnish it to
acquire.  This idea corresponds to the conventional practice in
which the program of school work, for the day, month, and
successive years, consists of "studies" all marked off from one
another, and each supposed to be complete by itself -- for
educational purposes at least.

Later on a chapter is devoted to the special consideration of the
meaning of the subject matter of instruction.  At this point, we
need only to say that, in contrast with the traditional theory,
anything which intelligence studies represents things in the part
which they play in the carrying forward of active lines of
interest.  Just as one "studies" his typewriter as part of the
operation of putting it to use to effect results, so with any
fact or truth.  It becomes an object of study -- that is, of
inquiry and reflection -- when it figures as a factor to be
reckoned with in the completion of a course of events in which
one is engaged and by whose outcome one is affected.  Numbers are
not objects of study just because they are numbers already
constituting a branch of learning called mathematics, but because
they represent qualities and relations of the world in which our
action goes on, because they are factors upon which the
accomplishment of our purposes depends.  Stated thus broadly, the
formula may appear abstract.  Translated into details, it means
that the act of learning or studying is artificial and
ineffective in the degree in which pupils are merely presented
with a lesson to be learned.  Study is effectual in the degree in
which the pupil realizes the place of the numerical truth he is
dealing with in carrying to fruition activities in which he is
concerned.  This connection of an object and a topic with the
promotion of an activity having a purpose is the first and the
last word of a genuine theory of interest in education.

3.  Some Social Aspects of the Question.  While the theoretical
errors of which we have been speaking have their expressions in
the conduct of schools, they are themselves the outcome of
conditions of social life.  A change confined to the theoretical
conviction of educators will not remove the difficulties, though
it should render more effective efforts to modify social
conditions.  Men's fundamental attitudes toward the world are
fixed by the scope and qualities of the activities in which they
partake.  The ideal of interest is exemplified in the artistic
attitude.  Art is neither merely internal nor merely external;
merely mental nor merely physical.  Like every mode of action, it
brings about changes in the world.  The changes made by some
actions (those which by contrast may be called mechanical) are
external; they are shifting things about.  No ideal reward, no
enrichment of emotion and intellect, accompanies them.  Others
contribute to the maintenance of life, and to its external
adornment and display.  Many of our existing social activities,
industrial and political, fall in these two classes.  Neither the
people who engage in them, nor those who are directly affected by
them, are capable of full and free interest in their work.
Because of the lack of any purpose in the work for the one doing
it, or because of the restricted character of its aim,
intelligence is not adequately engaged.  The same conditions
force many people back upon themselves.  They take refuge in an
inner play of sentiment and fancies.  They are aesthetic but not
artistic, since their feelings and ideas are turned upon
themselves, instead of being methods in acts which modify
conditions.  Their mental life is sentimental; an enjoyment of an
inner landscape.  Even the pursuit of science may become an
asylum of refuge from the hard conditions of life -- not a
temporary retreat for the sake of recuperation and clarification
in future dealings with the world.  The very word art may become
associated not with specific transformation of things, making
them more significant for mind, but with stimulations of
eccentric fancy and with emotional indulgences.  The separation
and mutual contempt of the "practical" man and the man of theory
or culture, the divorce of fine and industrial arts, are
indications of this situation.  Thus interest and mind are either
narrowed, or else made perverse.  Compare what was said in an
earlier chapter about the one-sided meanings which have come to
attach to the ideas of efficiency and of culture.

This state of affairs must exist so far as society is organized
on a basis of division between laboring classes and leisure
classes.  The intelligence of those who do things becomes hard in
the unremitting struggle with things; that of those freed from
the discipline of occupation becomes luxurious and effeminate.
Moreover, the majority of human beings still lack economic
freedom.  Their pursuits are fixed by accident and necessity of
circumstance; they are not the normal expression of their own
powers interacting with the needs and resources of the
environment.  Our economic conditions still relegate many men to
a servile status.  As a consequence, the intelligence of those in
control of the practical situation is not liberal.  Instead of
playing freely upon the subjugation of the world for human ends,
it is devoted to the manipulation of other men for ends that are
non-human in so far as they are exclusive.

This state of affairs explains many things in our historic
educational traditions.  It throws light upon the clash of aims
manifested in different portions of the school system; the
narrowly utilitarian character of most elementary education, and
the narrowly disciplinary or cultural character of most higher
education.  It accounts for the tendency to isolate intellectual
matters till knowledge is scholastic, academic, and
professionally technical, and for the widespread conviction that
liberal education is opposed to the requirements of an education
which shall count in the vocations of life.  But it also helps
define the peculiar problem of present education.  The school
cannot immediately escape from the ideals set by prior social
conditions.  But it should contribute through the type of
intellectual and emotional disposition which it forms to the
improvement of those conditions.  And just here the true
conceptions of interest and discipline are full of significance.
Persons whose interests have been enlarged and intelligence
trained by dealing with things and facts in active occupations
having a purpose (whether in play or work) will be those most
likely to escape the alternatives of an academic and aloof
knowledge and a hard, narrow, and merely "practical" practice.
To organize education so that natural active tendencies shall be
fully enlisted in doing something, while seeing to it that the
doing requires observation, the acquisition of information, and
the use of a constructive imagination, is what most needs to be
done to improve social conditions.  To oscillate between drill
exercises that strive to attain efficiency in outward doing
without the use of intelligence, and an accumulation of knowledge
that is supposed to be an ultimate end in itself, means that
education accepts the present social conditions as final, and
thereby takes upon itself the responsibility for perpetuating
them.  A reorganization of education so that learning takes place
in connection with the intelligent carrying forward of purposeful
activities is a slow work.  It can only be accomplished
piecemeal, a step at a time.  But this is not a reason for
nominally accepting one educational philosophy and accommodating
ourselves in practice to another.  It is a challenge to undertake
the task of reorganization courageously and to keep at it
persistently.

Summary.  Interest and discipline are correlative aspects of
activity having an aim.  Interest means that one is identified
with the objects which define the activity and which furnish the
means and obstacles to its realization.  Any activity with an aim
implies a distinction between an earlier incomplete phase and
later completing phase; it implies also intermediate steps.  To
have an interest is to take things as entering into such a
continuously developing situation, instead of taking them in
isolation.  The time difference between the given incomplete
state of affairs and the desired fulfillment exacts effort in
transformation, it demands continuity of attention and endurance.
This attitude is what is practically meant by will.  Discipline
or development of power of continuous attention is its fruit.
The significance of this doctrine for the theory of education is
twofold.  On the one hand it protects us from the notion that
mind and mental states are something complete in themselves,
which then happen to be applied to some ready-made objects and
topics so that knowledge results.  It shows that mind and
intelligent or purposeful engagement in a course of action into
which things enter are identical.  Hence to develop and train
mind is to provide an environment which induces such activity.
On the other side, it protects us from the notion that subject
matter on its side is something isolated and independent.  It
shows that subject matter of learning is identical with all the
objects, ideas, and principles which enter as resources or
obstacles into the continuous intentional pursuit of a course of
action.  The developing course of action, whose end and
conditions are perceived, is the unity which holds together what
are often divided into an independent mind on one side and an
independent world of objects and facts on the other.


Chapter Eleven: Experience and Thinking

1.  The Nature of Experience.  The nature of experience can be
understood only by noting that it includes an active and a
passive element peculiarly combined.  On the active hand,
experience is trying -- a meaning which is made explicit in the
connected term experiment.  On the passive, it is undergoing.
When we experience something we act upon it, we do something with
it; then we suffer or undergo the consequences.  We do something
to the thing and then it does something to us in return: such is
the peculiar combination.  The connection of these two phases of
experience measures the fruitfulness or value of the experience.
Mere activity does not constitute experience.  It is dispersive,
centrifugal, dissipating.  Experience as trying involves change,
but change is meaningless transition unless it is consciously
connected with the return wave of consequences which flow from
it.  When an activity is continued into the undergoing of
consequences, when the change made by action is reflected back
into a change made in us, the mere flux is loaded with
significance.  We learn something.  It is not experience when a
child merely sticks his finger into a flame; it is experience
when the movement is connected with the pain which he undergoes
in consequence.  Henceforth the sticking of the finger into flame
means a burn.  Being burned is a mere physical change, like the
burning of a stick of wood, if it is not perceived as a
consequence of some other action.  Blind and capricious impulses
hurry us on heedlessly from one thing to another.  So far as this
happens, everything is writ in water.  There is none of that
cumulative growth which makes an experience in any vital sense of
that term.  On the other hand, many things happen to us in the
way of pleasure and pain which we do not connect with any prior
activity of our own.  They are mere accidents so far as we are
concerned.  There is no before or after to such experience; no
retrospect nor outlook, and consequently no meaning.  We get
nothing which may be carried over to foresee what is likely to
happen next, and no gain in ability to adjust ourselves to what
is coming--no added control.  Only by courtesy can such an
experience be called experience.  To "learn from experience" is
to make a backward and forward connection between what we do to
things and what we enjoy or suffer from things in consequence.
Under such conditions, doing becomes a trying; an experiment with
the world to find out what it is like; the undergoing becomes
instruction--discovery of the connection of things.

Two conclusions important for education follow.  (1) Experience
is primarily an active-passive affair; it is not primarily
cognitive.  But (2) the measure of the value of an experience
lies in the perception of relationships or continuities to which
it leads up.  It includes cognition in the degree in which it is
cumulative or amounts to something, or has meaning.  In schools,
those under instruction are too customarily looked upon as
acquiring knowledge as theoretical spectators, minds which
appropriate knowledge by direct energy of intellect.  The very
word pupil has almost come to mean one who is engaged not in
having fruitful experiences but in absorbing knowledge directly.
Something which is called mind or consciousness is severed from
the physical organs of activity.  The former is then thought to
be purely intellectual and cognitive; the latter to be an
irrelevant and intruding physical factor.  The intimate union of
activity and undergoing its consequences which leads to
recognition of meaning is broken; instead we have two fragments:
mere bodily action on one side, and meaning directly grasped by
"spiritual" activity on the other.

It would be impossible to state adequately the evil results which
have flowed from this dualism of mind and body, much less to
exaggerate them.  Some of the more striking effects, may,
however, be enumerated.  (a) In part bodily activity becomes an
intruder.  Having nothing, so it is thought, to do with mental
activity, it becomes a distraction, an evil to be contended with.
For the pupil has a body, and brings it to school along with his
mind.  And the body is, of necessity, a wellspring of energy; it
has to do something.  But its activities, not being utilized in
occupation with things which yield significant results, have to
be frowned upon.  They lead the pupil away from the lesson with
which his "mind" ought to be occupied; they are sources of
mischief.  The chief source of the "problem of discipline" in
schools is that the teacher has often to spend the larger part of
the time in suppressing the bodily activities which take the mind
away from its material.  A premium is put on physical quietude;
on silence, on rigid uniformity of posture and movement; upon a
machine-like simulation of the attitudes of intelligent interest.
The teachers' business is to hold the pupils up to these
requirements and to punish the inevitable deviations which occur.

The nervous strain and fatigue which result with both teacher and
pupil are a necessary consequence of the abnormality of the
situation in which bodily activity is divorced from the
perception of meaning.  Callous indifference and explosions from
strain alternate.  The neglected body, having no organized
fruitful channels of activity, breaks forth, without knowing why
or how, into meaningless boisterousness, or settles into equally
meaningless fooling -- both very different from the normal play
of children.  Physically active children become restless and
unruly; the more quiescent, so-called conscientious ones spend
what energy they have in the negative task of keeping their
instincts and active tendencies suppressed, instead of in a
positive one of constructive planning and execution; they are
thus educated not into responsibility for the significant and
graceful use of bodily powers, but into an enforced duty not to
give them free play.  It may be seriously asserted that a chief
cause for the remarkable achievements of Greek education was that
it was never misled by false notions into an attempted separation
of mind and body.

(b) Even, however, with respect to the lessons which have to be
learned by the application of "mind," some bodily activities have
to be used.  The senses -- especially the eye and ear -- have to
be employed to take in what the book, the map, the blackboard,
and the teacher say.  The lips and vocal organs, and the hands,
have to be used to reproduce in speech and writing what has been
stowed away.  The senses are then regarded as a kind of
mysterious conduit through which information is conducted from
the external world into the mind; they are spoken of as gateways
and avenues of knowledge.  To keep the eyes on the book and the
ears open to the teacher's words is a mysterious source of
intellectual grace.  Moreover, reading, writing, and
figuring -- important school arts -- demand muscular or motor
training.  The muscles of eye, hand, and vocal organs accordingly
have to be trained to act as pipes for carrying knowledge back
out of the mind into external action.  For it happens that using
the muscles repeatedly in the same way fixes in them an
automatic tendency to repeat.

The obvious result is a mechanical use of the bodily activities
which (in spite of the generally obtrusive and interfering
character of the body in mental action) have to be employed more
or less.  For the senses and muscles are used not as organic
participants in having an instructive experience, but as external
inlets and outlets of mind.  Before the child goes to school, he
learns with his hand, eye, and ear, because they are organs of
the process of doing something from which meaning results.  The
boy flying a kite has to keep his eye on the kite, and has to
note the various pressures of the string on his hand.  His senses
are avenues of knowledge not because external facts are somehow
"conveyed" to the brain, but because they are used in doing
something with a purpose.  The qualities of seen and touched
things have a bearing on what is done, and are alertly perceived;
they have a meaning.  But when pupils are expected to use their
eyes to note the form of words, irrespective of their meaning, in
order to reproduce them in spelling or reading, the resulting
training is simply of isolated sense organs and muscles.  It is
such isolation of an act from a purpose which makes it
mechanical.  It is customary for teachers to urge children to
read with expression, so as to bring out the meaning.  But if
they originally learned the sensory- motor technique of reading
-- the ability to identify forms and to reproduce the sounds they
stand for -- by methods which did not call for attention to
meaning, a mechanical habit was established which makes it
difficult to read subsequently with intelligence.  The vocal
organs have been trained to go their own way automatically in
isolation; and meaning cannot be tied on at will.  Drawing,
singing, and writing may be taught in the same mechanical way;
for, we repeat, any way is mechanical which narrows down the
bodily activity so that a separation of body from mind -- that
is, from recognition of meaning -- is set up.  Mathematics, even
in its higher branches, when undue emphasis is put upon the
technique of calculation, and science, when laboratory exercises
are given for their own sake, suffer from the same evil.

(c) On the intellectual side, the separation of "mind" from
direct occupation with things throws emphasis on things at the
expense of relations or connections.  It is altogether too common
to separate perceptions and even ideas from judgments.  The
latter are thought to come after the former in order to compare
them.  It is alleged that the mind perceives things apart from
relations; that it forms ideas of them in isolation from their
connections -- with what goes before and comes after.  Then
judgment or thought is called upon to combine the separated items
of "knowledge" so that their resemblance or causal connection
shall be brought out.  As matter of fact, every perception and
every idea is a sense of the bearings, use, and cause, of a
thing.  We do not really know a chair or have an idea of it by
inventorying and enumerating its various isolated qualities, but
only by bringing these qualities into connection with something
else -- the purpose which makes it a chair and not a table; or
its difference from the kind of chair we are accustomed to, or
the "period" which it represents, and so on.  A wagon is not
perceived when all its parts are summed up; it is the
characteristic connection of the parts which makes it a wagon.
And these connections are not those of mere physical
juxtaposition; they involve connection with the animals that draw
it, the things that are carried on it, and so on.  Judgment is
employed in the perception; otherwise the perception is mere
sensory excitation or else a recognition of the result of a prior
judgment, as in the case of familiar objects.

Words, the counters for ideals, are, however, easily taken for
ideas.  And in just the degree in which mental activity is
separated from active concern with the world, from doing
something and connecting the doing with what is undergone, words,
symbols, come to take the place of ideas.  The substitution is
the more subtle because some meaning is recognized.  But we are
very easily trained to be content with a minimum of meaning, and
to fail to note how restricted is our perception of the relations
which confer significance.  We get so thoroughly used to a kind
of pseudo-idea, a half perception, that we are not aware how
half-dead our mental action is, and how much keener and more
extensive our observations and ideas would be if we formed them
under conditions of a vital experience which required us to use
judgment: to hunt for the connections of the thing dealt with.
There is no difference of opinion as to the theory of the matter.
All authorities agree that that discernment of relationships is
the genuinely intellectual matter; hence, the educative matter.
The failure arises in supposing that relationships can become
perceptible without experience -- without that conjoint trying
and undergoing of which we have spoken.  It is assumed that
"mind" can grasp them if it will only give attention, and that
this attention may be given at will irrespective of the
situation.  Hence the deluge of half-observations, of verbal
ideas, and unassimilated "knowledge" which afflicts the world.
An ounce of experience is better than a ton of theory simply
because it is only in experience that any theory has vital and
verifiable significance.  An experience, a very humble
experience, is capable of generating and carrying any amount of
theory (or intellectual content), but a theory apart from an
experience cannot be definitely grasped even as theory.  It tends
to become a mere verbal formula, a set of catchwords used to
render thinking, or genuine theorizing, unnecessary and
impossible.  Because of our education we use words, thinking they
are ideas, to dispose of questions, the disposal being in reality
simply such an obscuring of perception as prevents us from seeing
any longer the difficulty.

2.  Reflection in Experience.  Thought or reflection, as we have
already seen virtually if not explicitly, is the discernment of
the relation between what we try to do and what happens in
consequence.  No experience having a meaning is possible without
some element of thought.  But we may contrast two types of
experience according to the proportion of reflection found in
them.  All our experiences have a phase of "cut and try" in them
-- what psychologists call the method of trial and error.  We
simply do something, and when it fails, we do something else, and
keep on trying till we hit upon something which works, and then
we adopt that method as a rule of thumb measure in subsequent
procedure.  Some experiences have very little else in them than
this hit and miss or succeed process.  We see that a certain way
of acting and a certain consequence are connected, but we do not
see how they are.  We do not see the details of the connection;
the links are missing.  Our discernment is very gross.  In other
cases we push our observation farther.  We analyze to see just
what lies between so as to bind together cause and effect,
activity and consequence.  This extension of our insight makes
foresight more accurate and comprehensive.  The action which
rests simply upon the trial and error method is at the mercy of
circumstances; they may change so that the act performed does not
operate in the way it was expected to.  But if we know in detail
upon what the result depends, we can look to see whether the
required conditions are there.  The method extends our practical
control.  For if some of the conditions are missing, we may, if
we know what the needed antecedents for an effect are, set to
work to supply them; or, if they are such as to produce
undesirable effects as well, we may eliminate some of the
superfluous causes and economize effort.

In discovery of the detailed connections of our activities and
what happens in consequence, the thought implied in cut and try
experience is made explicit.  Its quantity increases so that its
proportionate value is very different.  Hence the quality of the
experience changes; the change is so significant that we may call
this type of experience reflective -- that is, reflective par
excellence.  The deliberate cultivation of this phase of thought
constitutes thinking as a distinctive experience.  Thinking, in
other words, is the intentional endeavor to discover specific
connections between something which we do and the consequences
which result, so that the two become continuous.  Their
isolation, and consequently their purely arbitrary going
together, is canceled; a unified developing situation takes its
place.  The occurrence is now understood; it is explained; it is
reasonable, as we say, that the thing should happen as it does.

Thinking is thus equivalent to an explicit rendering of the
intelligent element in our experience.  It makes it possible to
act with an end in view.  It is the condition of our having aims.
As soon as an infant begins to expect he begins to use something
which is now going on as a sign of something to follow; he is, in
however simple a fashion, judging.  For he takes one thing as
evidence of something else, and so recognizes a relationship.
Any future development, however elaborate it may be, is only an
extending and a refining of this simple act of inference.  All
that the wisest man can do is to observe what is going on more
widely and more minutely and then select more carefully from what
is noted just those factors which point to something to happen.
The opposites, once more, to thoughtful action are routine and
capricious behavior.  The former accepts what has been customary
as a full measure of possibility and omits to take into account
the connections of the particular things done.  The latter makes
the momentary act a measure of value, and ignores the connections
of our personal action with the energies of the environment.  It
says, virtually, "things are to be just as I happen to like them
at this instant," as routine says in effect "let things continue
just as I have found them in the past." Both refuse to
acknowledge responsibility for the future consequences which flow
from present action.  Reflection is the acceptance of such
responsibility.

The starting point of any process of thinking is something going
on, something which just as it stands is incomplete or
unfulfilled.  Its point, its meaning lies literally in what it is
going to be, in how it is going to turn out.  As this is written,
the world is filled with the clang of contending armies.  For an
active participant in the war, it is clear that the momentous
thing is the issue, the future consequences, of this and that
happening.  He is identified, for the time at least, with the
issue; his fate hangs upon the course things are taking.  But
even for an onlooker in a neutral country, the significance of
every move made, of every advance here and retreat there, lies in
what it portends.  To think upon the news as it comes to us is to
attempt to see what is indicated as probable or possible
regarding an outcome.  To fill our heads, like a scrapbook, with
this and that item as a finished and done-for thing, is not to
think.  It is to turn ourselves into a piece of registering
apparatus.  To consider the bearing of the occurrence upon what
may be, but is not yet, is to think.  Nor will the reflective
experience be different in kind if we substitute distance in time
for separation in space.  Imagine the war done with, and a future
historian giving an account of it.  The episode is, by
assumption, past.  But he cannot give a thoughtful account of the
war save as he preserves the time sequence; the meaning of each
occurrence, as he deals with it, lies in what was future for it,
though not for the historian.  To take it by itself as a complete
existence is to take it unreflectively.  Reflection also implies
concern with the issue -- a certain sympathetic identification of
our own destiny, if only dramatic, with the outcome of the course
of events.  For the general in the war, or a common soldier, or a
citizen of one of the contending nations, the stimulus to
thinking is direct and urgent.  For neutrals, it is indirect and
dependent upon imagination.  But the flagrant partisanship of
human nature is evidence of the intensity of the tendency to
identify ourselves with one possible course of events, and to
reject the other as foreign.  If we cannot take sides in overt
action, and throw in our little weight to help determine the
final balance, we take sides emotionally and imaginatively.  We
desire this or that outcome.  One wholly indifferent to the
outcome does not follow or think about what is happening at all.
From this dependence of the act of thinking upon a sense of
sharing in the consequences of what goes on, flows one of the
chief paradoxes of thought.  Born in partiality, in order to
accomplish its tasks it must achieve a certain detached
impartiality.  The general who allows his hopes and desires to
affect his observations and interpretations of the existing
situation will surely make a mistake in calculation.  While hopes
and fears may be the chief motive for a thoughtful following of
the war on the part of an onlooker in a neutral country, he too
will think ineffectively in the degree in which his preferences
modify the stuff of his observations and reasonings.  There is,
however, no incompatibility between the fact that the occasion of
reflection lies in a personal sharing in what is going on and the
fact that the value of the reflection lies upon keeping one's
self out of the data.  The almost insurmountable difficulty of
achieving this detachment is evidence that thinking originates in
situations where the course of thinking is an actual part of the
course of events and is designed to influence the result.  Only
gradually and with a widening of the area of vision through a
growth of social sympathies does thinking develop to include what
lies beyond our direct interests: a fact of great significance
for education.

To say that thinking occurs with reference to situations which
are still going on, and incomplete, is to say that thinking
occurs when things are uncertain or doubtful or problematic.
Only what is finished, completed, is wholly assured.  Where there
is reflection there is suspense.  The object of thinking is to
help reach a conclusion, to project a possible termination on the
basis of what is already given.  Certain other facts about
thinking accompany this feature.  Since the situation in which
thinking occurs is a doubtful one, thinking is a process of
inquiry, of looking into things, of investigating.  Acquiring is
always secondary, and instrumental to the act of inquiring.  It
is seeking, a quest, for something that is not at hand.  We
sometimes talk as if "original research" were a peculiar
prerogative of scientists or at least of advanced students.  But
all thinking is research, and all research is native, original,
with him who carries it on, even if everybody else in the world
already is sure of what he is still looking for.

It also follows that all thinking involves a risk.  Certainty
cannot be guaranteed in advance.  The invasion of the unknown is
of the nature of an adventure; we cannot be sure in advance.  The
conclusions of thinking, till confirmed by the event, are,
accordingly, more or less tentative or hypothetical.  Their
dogmatic assertion as final is unwarranted, short of the issue,
in fact.  The Greeks acutely raised the question: How can we
learn?  For either we know already what we are after, or else we
do not know.  In neither case is learning possible; on the first
alternative because we know already; on the second, because we do
not know what to look for, nor if, by chance, we find it can we
tell that it is what we were after.  The dilemma makes no
provision for coming to know, for learning; it assumes either
complete knowledge or complete ignorance.  Nevertheless the
twilight zone of inquiry, of thinking, exists.  The possibility
of hypothetical conclusions, of tentative results, is the fact
which the Greek dilemma overlooked.  The perplexities of the
situation suggest certain ways out.  We try these ways, and
either push our way out, in which case we know we have found what
we were looking for, or the situation gets darker and more
confused--in which case, we know we are still ignorant.
Tentative means trying out, feeling one's way along
provisionally.  Taken by itself, the Greek argument is a nice
piece of formal logic.  But it is also true that as long as men
kept a sharp disjunction between knowledge and ignorance, science
made only slow and accidental advance.  Systematic advance in
invention and discovery began when men recognized that they could
utilize doubt for purposes of inquiry by forming conjectures to
guide action in tentative explorations, whose development would
confirm, refute, or modify the guiding conjecture.  While the
Greeks made knowledge more than learning, modern science makes
conserved knowledge only a means to learning, to discovery.  To
recur to our illustration.  A commanding general cannot base his
actions upon either absolute certainty or absolute ignorance.  He
has a certain amount of information at hand which is, we will
assume, reasonably trustworthy.  He then infers certain
prospective movements, thus assigning meaning to the bare facts
of the given situation.  His inference is more or less dubious
and hypothetical.  But he acts upon it.  He develops a plan of
procedure, a method of dealing with the situation.  The
consequences which directly follow from his acting this way
rather than that test and reveal the worth of his reflections.
What he already knows functions and has value in what he learns.
But will this account apply in the case of the one in a neutral
country who is thoughtfully following as best he can the progress
of events? In form, yes, though not of course in content.  It is
self-evident that his guesses about the future indicated by
present facts, guesses by which he attempts to supply meaning to
a multitude of disconnected data, cannot be the basis of a method
which shall take effect in the campaign.  That is not his
problem.  But in the degree in which he is actively thinking, and
not merely passively following the course of events, his
tentative inferences will take effect in a method of procedure
appropriate to his situation.  He will anticipate certain future
moves, and will be on the alert to see whether they happen or
not.  In the degree in which he is intellectually concerned, or
thoughtful, he will be actively on the lookout; he will take
steps which although they do not affect the campaign, modify in
some degree his subsequent actions.  Otherwise his later "I told
you so" has no intellectual quality at all; it does not mark any
testing or verification of prior thinking, but only a coincidence
that yields emotional satisfaction -- and includes a large factor
of self-deception.  The case is comparable to that of an
astronomer who from given data has been led to foresee (infer) a
future eclipse.  No matter how great the mathematical
probability, the inference is hypothetical -- a matter of
probability.  1 The hypothesis as to the date and position of the
anticipated eclipse becomes the material of forming a method of
future conduct.  Apparatus is arranged; possibly an expedition is
made to some far part of the globe.  In any case, some active
steps are taken which actually change some physical conditions.
And apart from such steps and the consequent modification of the
situation, there is no completion of the act of thinking.  It
remains suspended.  Knowledge, already attained knowledge,
controls thinking and makes it fruitful.

So much for the general features of a reflective experience.
They are (i) perplexity, confusion, doubt, due to the fact that
one is implicated in an incomplete situation whose full character
is not yet determined; (ii) a conjectural anticipation -- a
tentative interpretation of the given elements, attributing to
them a tendency to effect certain consequences; (iii) a careful
survey (examination, inspection, exploration, analysis) of all
attainable consideration which will define and clarify the
problem in hand; (iv) a consequent elaboration of the tentative
hypothesis to make it more precise and more consistent, because
squaring with a wider range of facts; (v) taking one stand upon
the projected hypothesis as a plan of action which is applied to
the existing state of affairs: doing something overtly to bring
about the anticipated result, and thereby testing the hypothesis.
It is the extent and accuracy of steps three and four which mark
off a distinctive reflective experience from one on the trial and
error plane.  They make thinking itself into an experience.
Nevertheless, we never get wholly beyond the trial and error
situation.  Our most elaborate and rationally consistent thought
has to be tried in the world and thereby tried out.  And since it
can never take into account all the connections, it can never
cover with perfect accuracy all the consequences.  Yet a
thoughtful survey of conditions is so careful, and the guessing
at results so controlled, that we have a right to mark off the
reflective experience from the grosser trial and error forms of
action.

Summary.  In determining the place of thinking in experience we
first noted that experience involves a connection of doing or
trying with something which is undergone in consequence.  A
separation of the active doing phase from the passive undergoing
phase destroys the vital meaning of an experience.  Thinking is
the accurate and deliberate instituting of connections between
what is done and its consequences.  It notes not only that they
are connected, but the details of the connection.  It makes
connecting links explicit in the form of relationships.  The
stimulus to thinking is found when we wish to determine the
significance of some act, performed or to be performed.  Then we
anticipate consequences.  This implies that the situation as it
stands is, either in fact or to us, incomplete and hence
indeterminate.  The projection of consequences means a proposed
or tentative solution.  To perfect this hypothesis, existing
conditions have to be carefully scrutinized and the implications
of the hypothesis developed -- an operation called reasoning.
Then the suggested solution -- the idea or theory -- has to be
tested by acting upon it.  If it brings about certain
consequences, certain determinate changes, in the world, it is
accepted as valid.  Otherwise it is modified, and another trial
made.  Thinking includes all of these steps, -- the sense of a
problem, the observation of conditions, the formation and
rational elaboration of a suggested conclusion, and the active
experimental testing.  While all thinking results in knowledge,
ultimately the value of knowledge is subordinate to its use in
thinking.  For we live not in a settled and finished world, but
in one which is going on, and where our main task is prospective,
and where retrospect -- and all knowledge as distinct from
thought is retrospect -- is of value in the solidity, security,
and fertility it affords our dealings with the future.

1 It is most important for the practice of science that men in
many cases can calculate the degree of probability and the amount
of probable error involved, but that does alter the features of
the situation as described.  It refines them.


Chapter Twelve: Thinking in Education

1.  The Essentials of Method.  No one doubts, theoretically, the
importance of fostering in school good habits of thinking.  But
apart from the fact that the acknowledgment is not so great in
practice as in theory, there is not adequate theoretical
recognition that all which the school can or need do for pupils,
so far as their minds are concerned (that is, leaving out certain
specialized muscular abilities), is to develop their ability to
think.  The parceling out of instruction among various ends such
as acquisition of skill (in reading, spelling, writing, drawing,
reciting); acquiring information (in history and geography), and
training of thinking is a measure of the ineffective way in which
we accomplish all three.  Thinking which is not connected with
increase of efficiency in action, and with learning more about
ourselves and the world in which we live, has something the
matter with it just as thought (See ante, p.  147).  And skill
obtained apart from thinking is not connected with any sense of
the purposes for which it is to be used.  It consequently leaves
a man at the mercy of his routine habits and of the authoritative
control of others, who know what they are about and who are not
especially scrupulous as to their means of achievement.  And
information severed from thoughtful action is dead, a
mind-crushing load.  Since it simulates knowledge and thereby
develops the poison of conceit, it is a most powerful obstacle to
further growth in the grace of intelligence.  The sole direct
path to enduring improvement in the methods of instruction and
learning consists in centering upon the conditions which exact,
promote, and test thinking.  Thinking is the method of
intelligent learning, of learning that employs and rewards mind.
We speak, legitimately enough, about the method of thinking, but
the important thing to bear in mind about method is that
thinking is method, the method of intelligent experience in the
course which it takes.

I.  The initial stage of that developing experience which is
called thinking is experience.  This remark may sound like a
silly truism.  It ought to be one; but unfortunately it is not.
On the contrary, thinking is often regarded both in philosophic
theory and in educational practice as something cut off from
experience, and capable of being cultivated in isolation.  In
fact, the inherent limitations of experience are often urged as
the sufficient ground for attention to thinking.  Experience is
then thought to be confined to the senses and appetites; to a
mere material world, while thinking proceeds from a higher
faculty (of reason), and is occupied with spiritual or at least
literary things.  So, oftentimes, a sharp distinction is made
between pure mathematics as a peculiarly fit subject matter of
thought (since it has nothing to do with physical existences) and
applied mathematics, which has utilitarian but not mental value.

Speaking generally, the fundamental fallacy in methods of
instruction lies in supposing that experience on the part of
pupils may be assumed.  What is here insisted upon is the
necessity of an actual empirical situation as the initiating
phase of thought.  Experience is here taken as previously
defined: trying to do something and having the thing perceptibly
do something to one in return.  The fallacy consists in supposing
that we can begin with ready-made subject matter of arithmetic,
or geography, or whatever, irrespective of some direct personal
experience of a situation.  Even the kindergarten and Montessori
techniques are so anxious to get at intellectual distinctions,
without "waste of time," that they tend to ignore -- or reduce --
the immediate crude handling of the familiar material of
experience, and to introduce pupils at once to material which
expresses the intellectual distinctions which adults have made.
But the first stage of contact with any new material, at whatever
age of maturity, must inevitably be of the trial and error sort.
An individual must actually try, in play or work, to do something
with material in carrying out his own impulsive activity, and
then note the interaction of his energy and that of the material
employed.  This is what happens when a child at first begins to
build with blocks, and it is equally what happens when a
scientific man in his laboratory begins to experiment with
unfamiliar objects.

Hence the first approach to any subject in school, if thought is
to be aroused and not words acquired, should be as unscholastic
as possible.  To realize what an experience, or empirical
situation, means, we have to call to mind the sort of situation
that presents itself outside of school; the sort of occupations
that interest and engage activity in ordinary life.  And careful
inspection of methods which are permanently successful in formal
education, whether in arithmetic or learning to read, or studying
geography, or learning physics or a foreign language, will reveal
that they depend for their efficiency upon the fact that they go
back to the type of the situation which causes reflection out of
school in ordinary life.  They give the pupils something to do,
not something to learn; and the doing is of such a nature as to
demand thinking, or the intentional noting of connections;
learning naturally results.

That the situation should be of such a nature as to arouse
thinking means of course that it should suggest something to do
which is not either routine or capricious--something, in other
words, presenting what is new (and hence uncertain or
problematic) and yet sufficiently connected with existing habits
to call out an effective response.  An effective response means
one which accomplishes a perceptible result, in distinction from
a purely haphazard activity, where the consequences cannot be
mentally connected with what is done.  The most significant
question which can be asked, accordingly, about any situation or
experience proposed to induce learning is what quality of problem
it involves.

At first thought, it might seem as if usual school methods
measured well up to the standard here set.  The giving of
problems, the putting of questions, the assigning of tasks, the
magnifying of difficulties, is a large part of school work.  But
it is indispensable to discriminate between genuine and simulated
or mock problems.  The following questions may aid in making such
discrimination.  (a) Is there anything but a problem? Does the
question naturally suggest itself within some situation or
personal experience? Or is it an aloof thing, a problem only for
the purposes of conveying instruction in some school topic? Is it
the sort of trying that would arouse observation and engage
experimentation outside of school? (b) Is it the pupil's own
problem, or is it the teacher's or textbook's problem, made a
problem for the pupil only because he cannot get the required
mark or be promoted or win the teacher's approval, unless he
deals with it? Obviously, these two questions overlap.  They are
two ways of getting at the same point: Is the experience a
personal thing of such a nature as inherently to stimulate and
direct observation of the connections involved, and to lead to
inference and its testing? Or is it imposed from without, and is
the pupil's problem simply to meet the external requirement?
Such questions may give us pause in deciding upon the extent to
which current practices are adapted to develop reflective habits.
The physical equipment and arrangements of the average schoolroom
are hostile to the existence of real situations of experience.
What is there similar to the conditions of everyday life which
will generate difficulties?  Almost everything testifies to the
great premium put upon listening, reading, and the reproduction
of what is told and read.  It is hardly possible to overstate the
contrast between such conditions and the situations of active
contact with things and persons in the home, on the playground,
in fulfilling of ordinary responsibilities of life.  Much of it
is not even comparable with the questions which may arise in the
mind of a boy or girl in conversing with others or in reading
books outside of the school.  No one has ever explained why
children are so full of questions outside of the school (so that
they pester grown-up persons if they get any encouragement), and
the conspicuous absence of display of curiosity about the subject
matter of school lessons.  Reflection on this striking contrast
will throw light upon the question of how far customary school
conditions supply a context of experience in which problems
naturally suggest themselves.  No amount of improvement in the
personal technique of the instructor will wholly remedy this
state of things.  There must be more actual material, more stuff,
more appliances, and more opportunities for doing things, before
the gap can be overcome.  And where children are engaged in doing
things and in discussing what arises in the course of their
doing, it is found, even with comparatively indifferent modes of
instruction, that children's inquiries are spontaneous and
numerous, and the proposals of solution advanced, varied, and
ingenious.

As a consequence of the absence of the materials and occupations
which generate real problems, the pupil's problems are not his;
or, rather, they are his only as a pupil, not as a human being.
Hence the lamentable waste in carrying over such expertness as is
achieved in dealing with them to the affairs of life beyond the
schoolroom.  A pupil has a problem, but it is the problem of
meeting the peculiar requirements set by the teacher.  His
problem becomes that of finding out what the teacher wants, what
will satisfy the teacher in recitation and examination and
outward deportment.  Relationship to subject matter is no longer
direct.  The occasions and material of thought are not found in
the arithmetic or the history or geography itself, but in
skillfully adapting that material to the teacher's requirements.
The pupil studies, but unconsciously to himself the objects of
his study are the conventions and standards of the school system
and school authority, not the nominal "studies." The thinking
thus evoked is artificially one-sided at the best.  At its worst,
the problem of the pupil is not how to meet the requirements of
school life, but how to seem to meet them -- or, how to come near
enough to meeting them to slide along without an undue amount of
friction.  The type of judgment formed by these devices is not a
desirable addition to character.  If these statements give too
highly colored a picture of usual school methods, the
exaggeration may at least serve to illustrate the point: the need
of active pursuits, involving the use of material to accomplish
purposes, if there are to be situations which normally generate
problems occasioning thoughtful inquiry.

II.  There must be data at command to supply the considerations
required in dealing with the specific difficulty which has
presented itself.  Teachers following a "developing" method
sometimes tell children to think things out for themselves as if
they could spin them out of their own heads.  The material of
thinking is not thoughts, but actions, facts, events, and the
relations of things.  In other words, to think effectively one
must have had, or now have, experiences which will furnish him
resources for coping with the difficulty at hand.  A difficulty
is an indispensable stimulus to thinking, but not all
difficulties call out thinking.  Sometimes they overwhelm and
submerge and discourage.  The perplexing situation must be
sufficiently like situations which have already been dealt with
so that pupils will have some control of the meanings of handling
it.  A large part of the art of instruction lies in making the
difficulty of new problems large enough to challenge thought, and
small enough so that, in addition to the confusion naturally
attending the novel elements, there shall be luminous familiar
spots from which helpful suggestions may spring.

In one sense, it is a matter of indifference by what
psychological means the subject matter for reflection is
provided.  Memory, observation, reading, communication, are all
avenues for supplying data.  The relative proportion to be
obtained from each is a matter of the specific features of the
particular problem in hand.  It is foolish to insist upon
observation of objects presented to the senses if the student is
so familiar with the objects that he could just as well recall
the facts independently.  It is possible to induce undue and
crippling dependence upon sense-presentations.  No one can carry
around with him a museum of all the things whose properties will
assist the conduct of thought.  A well-trained mind is one that
has a maximum of resources behind it, so to speak, and that is
accustomed to go over its past experiences to see what they
yield.  On the other hand, a quality or relation of even a
familiar object may previously have been passed over, and be just
the fact that is helpful in dealing with the question.  In this
case direct observation is called for.  The same principle
applies to the use to be made of observation on one hand and of
reading and "telling" on the other.  Direct observation is
naturally more vivid and vital.  But it has its limitations; and
in any case it is a necessary part of education that one should
acquire the ability to supplement the narrowness of his
immediately personal experiences by utilizing the experiences of
others.  Excessive reliance upon others for data (whether got
from reading or listening) is to be depreciated.  Most
objectionable of all is the probability that others, the book or
the teacher, will supply solutions ready-made, instead of giving
material that the student has to adapt and apply to the question
in hand for himself.

There is no inconsistency in saying that in schools there is
usually both too much and too little information supplied by
others.  The accumulation and acquisition of information for
purposes of reproduction in recitation and examination is made
too much of.  "Knowledge," in the sense of information, means the
working capital, the indispensable resources, of further inquiry;
of finding out, or learning, more things.  Frequently it is
treated as an end itself, and then the goal becomes to heap it up
and display it when called for.  This static, cold-storage ideal
of knowledge is inimical to educative development.  It not only
lets occasions for thinking go unused, but it swamps thinking.
No one could construct a house on ground cluttered with
miscellaneous junk.  Pupils who have stored their "minds" with
all kinds of material which they have never put to intellectual
uses are sure to be hampered when they try to think.  They have
no practice in selecting what is appropriate, and no criterion to
go by; everything is on the same dead static level.  On the other
hand, it is quite open to question whether, if information
actually functioned in experience through use in application to
the student's own purposes, there would not be need of more
varied resources in books, pictures, and talks than are usually
at command.

III.  The correlate in thinking of facts, data, knowledge already
acquired, is suggestions, inferences, conjectured meanings,
suppositions, tentative explanations:--ideas, in short.  Careful
observation and recollection determine what is given, what is
already there, and hence assured.  They cannot furnish what is
lacking.  They define, clarify, and locate the question; they
cannot supply its answer.  Projection, invention, ingenuity,
devising come in for that purpose.  The data arouse suggestions,
and only by reference to the specific data can we pass upon the
appropriateness of the suggestions.  But the suggestions run
beyond what is, as yet, actually given in experience.  They
forecast possible results, things to do, not facts (things
already done).  Inference is always an invasion of the unknown, a
leap from the known.

In this sense, a thought (what a thing suggests but is not as it
is presented) is creative, -- an incursion into the novel.  It
involves some inventiveness.  What is suggested must, indeed, be
familiar in some context; the novelty, the inventive devising,
clings to the new light in which it is seen, the different use to
which it is put.  When Newton thought of his theory of
gravitation, the creative aspect of his thought was not found in
its materials.  They were familiar; many of them commonplaces --
sun, moon, planets, weight, distance, mass, square of numbers.
These were not original ideas; they were established facts.  His
originality lay in the use to which these familiar acquaintances
were put by introduction into an unfamiliar context.  The same is
true of every striking scientific discovery, every great
invention, every admirable artistic production.  Only silly folk
identify creative originality with the extraordinary and
fanciful; others recognize that its measure lies in putting
everyday things to uses which had not occurred to others.  The
operation is novel, not the materials out of which it is
constructed.

The educational conclusion which follows is that all thinking is
original in a projection of considerations which have not been
previously apprehended.  The child of three who discovers what
can be done with blocks, or of six who finds out what he can make
by putting five cents and five cents together, is really a
discoverer, even though everybody else in the world knows it.
There is a genuine increment of experience; not another item
mechanically added on, but enrichment by a new quality.  The
charm which the spontaneity of little children has for
sympathetic observers is due to perception of this intellectual
originality.  The joy which children themselves experience is the
joy of intellectual constructiveness -- of creativeness, if the
word may be used without misunderstanding.  The educational moral
I am chiefly concerned to draw is not, however, that teachers
would find their own work less of a grind and strain if school
conditions favored learning in the sense of discovery and not in
that of storing away what others pour into them; nor that it
would be possible to give even children and youth the delights of
personal intellectual productiveness -- true and important as are
these things.  It is that no thought, no idea, can possibly be
conveyed as an idea from one person to another.  When it is told,
it is, to the one to whom it is told, another given fact, not an
idea.  The communication may stimulate the other person to
realize the question for himself and to think out a like idea, or
it may smother his intellectual interest and suppress his dawning
effort at thought.  But what he directly gets cannot be an idea.
Only by wrestling with the conditions of the problem at first
hand, seeking and finding his own way out, does he think.  When
the parent or teacher has provided the conditions which stimulate
thinking and has taken a sympathetic attitude toward the
activities of the learner by entering into a common or conjoint
experience, all has been done which a second party can do to
instigate learning.  The rest lies with the one directly
concerned.  If he cannot devise his own solution (not of course
in isolation, but in correspondence with the teacher and other
pupils) and find his own way out he will not learn, not even if
he can recite some correct answer with one hundred per cent
accuracy.  We can and do supply ready-made "ideas" by the
thousand; we do not usually take much pains to see that the one
learning engages in significant situations where his own
activities generate, support, and clinch ideas -- that is,
perceived meanings or connections.  This does not mean that the
teacher is to stand off and look on; the alternative to
furnishing ready-made subject matter and listening to the
accuracy with which it is reproduced is not quiescence, but
participation, sharing, in an activity.  In such shared activity,
the teacher is a learner, and the learner is, without knowing it,
a teacher -- and upon the whole, the less consciousness there is,
on either side, of either giving or receiving instruction, the
better.  IV.  Ideas, as we have seen, whether they be humble
guesses or dignified theories, are anticipations of possible
solutions.  They are anticipations of some continuity or
connection of an activity and a consequence which has not as yet
shown itself.  They are therefore tested by the operation of
acting upon them.  They are to guide and organize further
observations, recollections, and experiments.  They are
intermediate in learning, not final.  All educational reformers,
as we have had occasion to remark, are given to attacking the
passivity of traditional education.  They have opposed pouring in
from without, and absorbing like a sponge; they have attacked
drilling in material as into hard and resisting rock.  But it is
not easy to secure conditions which will make the getting of an
idea identical with having an experience which widens and makes
more precise our contact with the environment.  Activity, even
self-activity, is too easily thought of as something merely
mental, cooped up within the head, or finding expression only
through the vocal organs.

While the need of application of ideas gained in study is
acknowledged by all the more successful methods of instruction,
the exercises in application are sometimes treated as devices for
fixing what has already been learned and for getting greater
practical skill in its manipulation.  These results are genuine
and not to be despised.  But practice in applying what has been
gained in study ought primarily to have an intellectual quality.
As we have already seen, thoughts just as thoughts are
incomplete.  At best they are tentative; they are suggestions,
indications.  They are standpoints and methods for dealing with
situations of experience.  Till they are applied in these
situations they lack full point and reality.  Only application
tests them, and only testing confers full meaning and a sense of
their reality.  Short of use made of them, they tend to segregate
into a peculiar world of their own.  It may be seriously
questioned whether the philosophies (to which reference has been
made in section 2 of chapter X) which isolate mind and set it
over against the world did not have their origin in the fact that
the reflective or theoretical class of men elaborated a large
stock of ideas which social conditions did not allow them to act
upon and test.  Consequently men were thrown back into their own
thoughts as ends in themselves.

However this may be, there can be no doubt that a peculiar
artificiality attaches to much of what is learned in schools.  It
can hardly be said that many students consciously think of the
subject matter as unreal; but it assuredly does not possess for
them the kind of reality which the subject matter of their vital
experiences possesses.  They learn not to expect that sort of
reality of it; they become habituated to treating it as having
reality for the purposes of recitations, lessons, and
examinations.  That it should remain inert for the experiences of
daily life is more or less a matter of course.  The bad effects
are twofold.  Ordinary experience does not receive the enrichment
which it should; it is not fertilized by school learning.  And
the attitudes which spring from getting used to and accepting
half-understood and ill-digested material weaken vigor and
efficiency of thought.

If we have dwelt especially on the negative side, it is for the
sake of suggesting positive measures adapted to the effectual
development of thought.  Where schools are equipped with
laboratories, shops, and gardens, where dramatizations, plays,
and games are freely used, opportunities exist for reproducing
situations of life, and for acquiring and applying information
and ideas in the carrying forward of progressive experiences.
Ideas are not segregated, they do not form an isolated island.
They animate and enrich the ordinary course of life.  Information
is vitalized by its function; by the place it occupies in
direction of action.  The phrase "opportunities exist" is used
purposely.  They may not be taken advantage of; it is possible to
employ manual and constructive activities in a physical way, as
means of getting just bodily skill; or they may be used almost
exclusively for "utilitarian," i.e., pecuniary, ends.  But the
disposition on the part of upholders of "cultural" education to
assume that such activities are merely physical or professional
in quality, is itself a product of the philosophies which isolate
mind from direction of the course of experience and hence from
action upon and with things.  When the "mental" is regarded as a
self-contained separate realm, a counterpart fate befalls bodily
activity and movements.  They are regarded as at the best mere
external annexes to mind.  They may be necessary for the
satisfaction of bodily needs and the attainment of external
decency and comfort, but they do not occupy a necessary place in
mind nor enact an indispensable role in the completion of
thought.  Hence they have no place in a liberal education--i.e.,
one which is concerned with the interests of intelligence.  If
they come in at all, it is as a concession to the material needs
of the masses.  That they should be allowed to invade the
education of the elite is unspeakable.  This conclusion follows
irresistibly from the isolated conception of mind, but by the
same logic it disappears when we perceive what mind really is --
namely, the purposive and directive factor in the
development of experience.  While it is desirable that all
educational institutions should be equipped so as to give
students an opportunity for acquiring and testing ideas and
information in active pursuits typifying important social
situations, it will, doubtless, be a long time before all of them
are thus furnished.  But this state of affairs does not afford
instructors an excuse for folding their hands and persisting in
methods which segregate school knowledge.  Every recitation in
every subject gives an opportunity for establishing cross
connections between the subject matter of the lesson and the
wider and more direct experiences of everyday life.  Classroom
instruction falls into three kinds.  The least desirable treats
each lesson as an independent whole.  It does not put upon the
student the responsibility of finding points of contact between
it and other lessons in the same subject, or other subjects of
study.  Wiser teachers see to it that the student is
systematically led to utilize his earlier lessons to help
understand the present one, and also to use the present to throw
additional light upon what has already been acquired.  Results
are better, but school subject matter is still isolated.  Save by
accident, out-of-school experience is left in its crude and
comparatively irreflective state.  It is not subject to the
refining and expanding influences of the more accurate and
comprehensive material of direct instruction.  The latter is not
motivated and impregnated with a sense of reality by being
intermingled with the realities of everyday life.  The best type
of teaching bears in mind the desirability of affecting this
interconnection.  It puts the student in the habitual attitude of
finding points of contact and mutual bearings.

Summary.  Processes of instruction are unified in the degree in
which they center in the production of good habits of thinking.
While we may speak, without error, of the method of thought, the
important thing is that thinking is the method of an educative
experience.  The essentials of method are therefore identical
with the essentials of reflection.  They are first that the pupil
have a genuine situation of experience -- that there be a
continuous activity in which he is interested for its own sake;
secondly, that a genuine problem develop within this situation as
a stimulus to thought; third, that he possess the information and
make the observations needed to deal with it; fourth, that
suggested solutions occur to him which he shall be responsible
for developing in an orderly way; fifth, that he have opportunity
and occasion to test his ideas by application, to make their
meaning clear and to discover for himself their validity.

Chapter Thirteen: The Nature of Method

1.  The Unity of Subject Matter and Method.

The trinity of school topics is subject matter, methods, and
administration or government.  We have been concerned with the
two former in recent chapters.  It remains to disentangle them
from the context in which they have been referred to, and discuss
explicitly their nature.  We shall begin with the topic of
method, since that lies closest to the considerations of the last
chapter.  Before taking it up, it may be well, however, to call
express attention to one implication of our theory; the
connection of subject matter and method with each other.  The
idea that mind and the world of things and persons are two
separate and independent realms -- a theory which philosophically
is known as dualism -- carries with it the conclusion that method
and subject matter of instruction are separate affairs.  Subject
matter then becomes a ready-made systematized classification of
the facts and principles of the world of nature and man.  Method
then has for its province a consideration of the ways in which
this antecedent subject matter may be best presented to and
impressed upon the mind; or, a consideration of the ways in which
the mind may be externally brought to bear upon the matter so as
to facilitate its acquisition and possession.  In theory, at
least, one might deduce from a science of the mind as something
existing by itself a complete theory of methods of learning, with
no knowledge of the subjects to which the methods are to be
applied.  Since many who are actually most proficient in various
branches of subject matter are wholly innocent of these methods,
this state of affairs gives opportunity for the retort that
pedagogy, as an alleged science of methods of the mind in
learning, is futile; -- a mere screen for concealing the
necessity a teacher is under of profound and accurate
acquaintance with the subject in hand.

But since thinking is a directed movement of subject matter to a
completing issue, and since mind is the deliberate and
intentional phase of the process, the notion of any such split is
radically false.  The fact that the material of a science is
organized is evidence that it has already been subjected to
intelligence; it has been methodized, so to say.  Zoology as a
systematic branch of knowledge represents crude, scattered facts
of our ordinary acquaintance with animals after they have been
subjected to careful examination, to deliberate supplementation,
and to arrangement to bring out connections which assist
observation, memory, and further inquiry.  Instead of furnishing
a starting point for learning, they mark out a consummation.
Method means that arrangement of subject matter which makes it
most effective in use.  Never is method something outside of the
material.

How about method from the standpoint of an individual who is
dealing with subject matter? Again, it is not something external.
It is simply an effective treatment of material -- efficiency
meaning such treatment as utilizes the material (puts it to a
purpose) with a minimum of waste of time and energy.  We can
distinguish a way of acting, and discuss it by itself; but the
way exists only as way-of-dealing-with-material.  Method is not
antithetical to subject matter; it is the effective direction of
subject matter to desired results.  It is antithetical to random
and ill-considered action, -- ill-considered signifying
ill-adapted.

The statement that method means directed movement of subject
matter towards ends is formal.  An illustration may give it
content.  Every artist must have a method, a technique, in doing
his work.  Piano playing is not hitting the keys at random.  It
is an orderly way of using them, and the order is not something
which exists ready- made in the musician's hands or brain prior
to an activity dealing with the piano.  Order is found in the
disposition of acts which use the piano and the hands and brain
so as to achieve the result intended.  It is the action of the
piano directed to accomplish the purpose of the piano as a
musical instrument.  It is the same with "pedagogical" method.
The only difference is that the piano is a mechanism constructed
in advance for a single end; while the material of study is
capable of indefinite uses.  But even in this regard the
illustration may apply if we consider the infinite variety of
kinds of music which a piano may produce, and the variations in
technique required in the different musical results secured.
Method in any case is but an effective way of employing some
material for some end.

These considerations may be generalized by going back to the
conception of experience.  Experience as the perception of the
connection between something tried and something undergone in
consequence is a process.  Apart from effort to control the
course which the process takes, there is no distinction of
subject matter and method.  There is simply an activity which
includes both what an individual does and what the environment
does.  A piano player who had perfect mastery of his instrument
would have no occasion to distinguish between his contribution
and that of the piano.  In well-formed, smooth-running functions
of any sort, -- skating, conversing, hearing music, enjoying a
landscape, -- there is no consciousness of separation of the
method of the person and of the subject matter.  In whole-hearted
play and work there is the same phenomenon.

When we reflect upon an experience instead of just having it, we
inevitably distinguish between our own attitude and the objects
toward which we sustain the attitude.  When a man is eating, he
is eating food.  He does not divide his act into eating and food.
But if he makes a scientific investigation of the act, such a
discrimination is the first thing he would effect.  He would
examine on the one hand the properties of the nutritive material,
and on the other hand the acts of the organism in appropriating
and digesting.  Such reflection upon experience gives rise to a
distinction of what we experience (the experienced) and the
experiencing -- the how.  When we give names to this distinction
we have subject matter and method as our terms.  There is the
thing seen, heard, loved, hated, imagined, and there is the act
of seeing, hearing, loving, hating, imagining, etc.

This distinction is so natural and so important for certain
purposes, that we are only too apt to regard it as a separation
in existence and not as a distinction in thought.  Then we make a
division between a self and the environment or world.  This
separation is the root of the dualism of method and subject
matter.  That is, we assume that knowing, feeling, willing, etc.,
are things which belong to the self or mind in its isolation, and
which then may be brought to bear upon an independent subject
matter.  We assume that the things which belong in isolation to
the self or mind have their own laws of operation irrespective of
the modes of active energy of the object.  These laws are
supposed to furnish method.  It would be no less absurd to
suppose that men can eat without eating something, or that the
structure and movements of the jaws, throat muscles, the
digestive activities of stomach, etc., are not what they are
because of the material with which their activity is engaged.
Just as the organs of the organism are a continuous part of the
very world in which food materials exist, so the capacities of
seeing, hearing, loving, imagining are intrinsically connected
with the subject matter of the world.  They are more truly ways
in which the environment enters into experience and functions
there than they are independent acts brought to bear upon things.
Experience, in short, is not a combination of mind and world,
subject and object, method and subject matter, but is a single
continuous interaction of a great diversity (literally countless
in number) of energies.

For the purpose of controlling the course or direction which the
moving unity of experience takes we draw a mental distinction
between the how and the what.  While there is no way of walking
or of eating or of learning over and above the actual walking,
eating, and studying, there are certain elements in the act which
give the key to its more effective control.  Special attention to
these elements makes them more obvious to perception (letting
other factors recede for the time being from conspicuous
recognition).  Getting an idea of how the experience proceeds
indicates to us what factors must be secured or modified in order
that it may go on more successfully.  This is only a somewhat
elaborate way of saying that if a man watches carefully the
growth of several plants, some of which do well and some of which
amount to little or nothing, he may be able to detect the special
conditions upon which the prosperous development of a plant
depends.  These conditions, stated in an orderly sequence, would
constitute the method or way or manner of its growth.  There is
no difference between the growth of a plant and the prosperous
development of an experience.  It is not easy, in either case, to
seize upon just the factors which make for its best movement.
But study of cases of success and failure and minute and
extensive comparison, helps to seize upon causes.  When we have
arranged these causes in order, we have a method of procedure or
a technique.

A consideration of some evils in education that flow from the
isolation of method from subject matter will make the point more
definite.

(I) In the first place, there is the neglect (of which we have
spoken) of concrete situations of experience.  There can be no
discovery of a method without cases to be studied.  The method is
derived from observation of what actually happens, with a view to
seeing that it happen better next time.  But in instruction and
discipline, there is rarely sufficient opportunity for children
and youth to have the direct normal experiences from which
educators might derive an idea of method or order of best
development.  Experiences are had under conditions of such
constraint that they throw little or no light upon the normal
course of an experience to its fruition.  "Methods" have then to
be authoritatively recommended to teachers, instead of being an
expression of their own intelligent observations.  Under such
circumstances, they have a mechanical uniformity, assumed to be
alike for all minds.  Where flexible personal experiences are
promoted by providing an environment which calls out directed
occupations in work and play, the methods ascertained will vary
with individuals -- for it is certain that each individual has
something characteristic in his way of going at things.

(ii) In the second place, the notion of methods isolated from
subject matter is responsible for the false conceptions of
discipline and interest already noted.  When the effective way of
managing material is treated as something ready-made apart from
material, there are just three possible ways in which to
establish a relationship lacking by assumption.  One is to
utilize excitement, shock of pleasure, tickling the palate.
Another is to make the consequences of not attending painful; we
may use the menace of harm to motivate concern with the alien
subject matter.  Or a direct appeal may be made to the person to
put forth effort without any reason.  We may rely upon immediate
strain of "will." In practice, however, the latter method is
effectual only when instigated by fear of unpleasant results.
(iii) In the third place, the act of learning is made a direct
and conscious end in itself.  Under normal conditions, learning
is a product and reward of occupation with subject matter.
Children do not set out, consciously, to learn walking or
talking.  One sets out to give his impulses for communication and
for fuller intercourse with others a show.  He learns in
consequence of his direct activities.  The better methods of
teaching a child, say, to read, follow the same road.  They do
not fix his attention upon the fact that he has to learn
something and so make his attitude self-conscious and
constrained.  They engage his activities, and in the process of
engagement he learns: the same is true of the more successful
methods in dealing with number or whatever.  But when the subject
matter is not used in carrying forward impulses and habits to
significant results, it is just something to be learned.  The
pupil's attitude to it is just that of having to learn it.
Conditions more unfavorable to an alert and concentrated response
would be hard to devise.  Frontal attacks are even more wasteful
in learning than in war.  This does not mean, however, that
students are to be seduced unaware into preoccupation with
lessons.  It means that they shall be occupied with them for real
reasons or ends, and not just as something to be learned.  This
is accomplished whenever the pupil perceives the place occupied
by the subject matter in the fulfilling of some experience.

(iv) In the fourth place, under the influence of the conception
of the separation of mind and material, method tends to be
reduced to a cut and dried routine, to following mechanically
prescribed steps.  No one can tell in how many schoolrooms
children reciting in arithmetic or grammar are compelled to go
through, under the alleged sanction of method, certain
preordained verbal formulae.  Instead of being encouraged to
attack their topics directly, experimenting with methods that
seem promising and learning to discriminate by the consequences
that accrue, it is assumed that there is one fixed method to be
followed.  It is also naively assumed that if the pupils make
their statements and explanations in a certain form of
"analysis," their mental habits will in time conform.  Nothing
has brought pedagogical theory into greater disrepute than the
belief that it is identified with handing out to teachers recipes
and models to be followed in teaching.  Flexibility and
initiative in dealing with problems are characteristic of any
conception to which method is a way of managing material to
develop a conclusion.  Mechanical rigid woodenness is an
inevitable corollary of any theory which separates mind from
activity motivated by a purpose.

2.  Method as General and as Individual.  In brief, the method of
teaching is the method of an art, of action intelligently
directed by ends.  But the practice of a fine art is far from
being a matter of extemporized inspirations.  Study of the
operations and results of those in the past who have greatly
succeeded is essential.  There is always a tradition, or schools
of art, definite enough to impress beginners, and often to take
them captive.  Methods of artists in every branch depend upon
thorough acquaintance with materials and tools; the painter must
know canvas, pigments, brushes, and the technique of
manipulation of all his appliances.  Attainment of this knowledge
requires persistent and concentrated attention to objective
materials.  The artist studies the progress of his own attempts
to see what succeeds and what fails.  The assumption that there
are no alternatives between following ready-made rules and
trusting to native gifts, the inspiration of the moment and
undirected "hard work," is contradicted by the procedures of
every art.

Such matters as knowledge of the past, of current technique, of
materials, of the ways in which one's own best results are
assured, supply the material for what may be called general
method.  There exists a cumulative body of fairly stable methods
for reaching results, a body authorized by past experience and by
intellectual analysis, which an individual ignores at his peril.
As was pointed out in the discussion of habit-forming (ante, p.
49), there is always a danger that these methods will become
mechanized and rigid, mastering an agent instead of being powers
at command for his own ends.  But it is also true that the
innovator who achieves anything enduring, whose work is more than
a passing sensation, utilizes classic methods more than may
appear to himself or to his critics.  He devotes them to new
uses, and in so far transforms them.


Education also has its general methods.  And if the application
of this remark is more obvious in the case of the teacher than of
the pupil, it is equally real in the case of the latter.  Part of
his learning, a very important part, consists in becoming master
of the methods which the experience of others has shown to be
more efficient in like cases of getting knowledge.  1 These
general methods are in no way opposed to individual initiative
and originality -- to personal ways of doing things.  On the
contrary they are reinforcements of them.  For there is radical
difference between even the most general method and a prescribed
rule.  The latter is a direct guide to action; the former
operates indirectly through the enlightenment it supplies as to
ends and means.  It operates, that is to say, through
intelligence, and not through conformity to orders externally
imposed.  Ability to use even in a masterly way an established
technique gives no warranty of artistic work, for the latter also
depends upon an animating idea.

If knowledge of methods used by others does not directly tell us
what to do, or furnish ready-made models, how does it operate?
What is meant by calling a method intellectual? Take the case of
a physician.  No mode of behavior more imperiously demands
knowledge of established modes of diagnosis and treatment than
does his.  But after all, cases are like, not identical.  To be
used intelligently, existing practices, however authorized they
may be, have to be adapted to the exigencies of particular cases.
Accordingly, recognized procedures indicate to the physician what
inquiries to set on foot for himself, what measures to try.  They
are standpoints from which to carry on investigations; they
economize a survey of the features of the particular case by
suggesting the things to be especially looked into.  The
physician's own personal attitudes, his own ways (individual
methods) of dealing with the situation in which he is concerned,
are not subordinated to the general principles of procedure, but
are facilitated and directed by the latter.  The instance may
serve to point out the value to the teacher of a knowledge of the
psychological methods and the empirical devices found useful in
the past.  When they get in the way of his own common sense, when
they come between him and the situation in which he has to act,
they are worse than useless.  But if he has acquired them as
intellectual aids in sizing up the needs, resources, and
difficulties of the unique experiences in which he engages, they
are of constructive value.  In the last resort, just because
everything depends upon his own methods of response, much depends
upon how far he can utilize, in making his own response, the
knowledge which has accrued in the experience of others.  As
already intimated, every word of this account is directly
applicable also to the method of the pupil, the way of learning.
To suppose that students, whether in the primary school or in the
university, can be supplied with models of method to be followed
in acquiring and expounding a subject is to fall into a
self-deception that has lamentable consequences.  (See ante, p.
169.) One must make his own reaction in any case.  Indications of
the standardized or general methods used in like cases by
others--particularly by those who are already experts--are of
worth or of harm according as they make his personal reaction
more intelligent or as they induce a person to dispense with
exercise of his own judgment.  If what was said earlier (See p.
159) about originality of thought seemed overstrained, demanding
more of education than the capacities of average human nature
permit, the difficulty is that we lie under the incubus of a
superstition.  We have set up the notion of mind at large, of
intellectual method that is the same for all.  Then we regard
individuals as differing in the quantity of mind with which they
are charged.  Ordinary persons are then expected to be ordinary.
Only the exceptional are allowed to have originality.  The
measure of difference between the average student and the genius
is a measure of the absence of originality in the former.  But
this notion of mind in general is a fiction.  How one person's
abilities compare in quantity with those of another is none of
the teacher's business.  It is irrelevant to his work.  What is
required is that every individual shall have opportunities to
employ his own powers in activities that have meaning.  Mind,
individual method, originality (these are convertible terms)
signify the quality of purposive or directed action.  If we act
upon this conviction, we shall secure more originality even by
the conventional standard than now develops.  Imposing an alleged
uniform general method upon everybody breeds mediocrity in all
but the very exceptional.  And measuring originality by deviation
from the mass breeds eccentricity in them.  Thus we stifle the
distinctive quality of the many, and save in rare instances
(like, say, that of Darwin) infect the rare geniuses with an
unwholesome quality.

3.  The Traits of Individual Method.  The most general features
of the method of knowing have been given in our chapter on
thinking.  They are the features of the reflective situation:
Problem, collection and analysis of data, projection and
elaboration of suggestions or ideas, experimental application and
testing; the resulting conclusion or judgment.  The specific
elements of an individual's method or way of attack upon a
problem are found ultimately in his native tendencies and his
acquired habits and interests.  The method of one will vary from
that of another (and properly vary) as his original instinctive
capacities vary, as his past experiences and his preferences
vary.  Those who have already studied these matters are in
possession of information which will help teachers in
understanding the responses different pupils make, and help them
in guiding these responses to greater efficiency.  Child-study,
psychology, and a knowledge of social environment supplement the
personal acquaintance gained by the teacher.  But methods remain
the personal concern, approach, and attack of an individual, and
no catalogue can ever exhaust their diversity of form and tint.

Some attitudes may be named, however,-which are central in
effective intellectual ways of dealing with subject matter.
Among the most important are directness, open-mindedness,
single-mindedness (or whole-heartedness), and responsibility.

1.  It is easier to indicate what is meant by directness through
negative terms than in positive ones.  Self-consciousness,
embarrassment, and constraint are its menacing foes.  They
indicate that a person is not immediately concerned with subject
matter.  Something has come between which deflects concern to
side issues.  A self-conscious person is partly thinking about
his problem and partly about what others think of his
performances.  Diverted energy means loss of power and confusion
of ideas.  Taking an attitude is by no means identical with being
conscious of one's attitude.  The former is spontaneous, naive,
and simple.  It is a sign of whole-souled relationship between a
person and what he is dealing with.  The latter is not of
necessity abnormal.  It is sometimes the easiest way of
correcting a false method of approach, and of improving the
effectiveness of the means one is employing, -- as golf players,
piano players, public speakers, etc., have occasionally to give
especial attention to their position and movements.  But this
need is occasional and temporary.  When it is effectual a person
thinks of himself in terms of what is to be done, as one means
among others of the realization of an end -- as in the case of a
tennis player practicing to get the "feel" of a stroke.  In
abnormal cases, one thinks of himself not as part of the agencies
of execution, but as a separate object -- as when the player
strikes an attitude thinking of the impression it will make upon
spectators, or is worried because of the impression he fears his
movements give rise to.

Confidence is a good name for what is intended by the term
directness.  It should not be confused, however, with
self-confidence which may be a form of self-consciousness--or of
"cheek." Confidence is not a name for what one thinks or feels
about his attitude it is not reflex.  It denotes the
straightforwardness with which one goes at what he has to do.  It
denotes not conscious trust in the efficacy of one's powers but
unconscious faith in the possibilities of the situation.  It
signifies rising to the needs of the situation.  We have already
pointed out (See p.  169) the objections to making students
emphatically aware of the fact that they are studying or
learning.  Just in the degree in which they are induced by the
conditions to be so aware, they are not studying and learning.
They are in a divided and complicated attitude.  Whatever methods
of a teacher call a pupil's attention off from what he has to do
and transfer it to his own attitude towards what he is doing
impair directness of concern and action.  Persisted in, the pupil
acquires a permanent tendency to fumble, to gaze about aimlessly,
to look for some clew of action beside that which the subject
matter supplies.  Dependence upon extraneous suggestions and
directions, a state of foggy confusion, take the place of that
sureness with which children (and grown-up people who have not
been sophisticated by "education") confront the situations of
life.

2.  Open-mindedness.  Partiality is, as we have seen, an
accompaniment of the existence of interest, since this means
sharing, partaking, taking sides in some movement.  All the more
reason, therefore, for an attitude of mind which actively
welcomes suggestions and relevant information from all sides.  In
the chapter on Aims it was shown that foreseen ends are factors
in the development of a changing situation.  They are the means
by which the direction of action is controlled.  They are
subordinate to the situation, therefore, not the situation to
them.  They are not ends in the sense of finalities to which
everything must be bent and sacrificed.  They are, as foreseen,
means of guiding the development of a situation.  A target is not
the future goal of shooting; it is the centering factor in a
present shooting.  Openness of mind means accessibility of mind
to any and every consideration that will throw light upon the
situation that needs to be cleared up, and that will help
determine the consequences of acting this way or that.
Efficiency in accomplishing ends which have been settled upon as
unalterable can coexist with a narrowly opened mind.  But
intellectual growth means constant expansion of horizons and
consequent formation of new purposes and new responses.  These
are impossible without an active disposition to welcome points of
view hitherto alien; an active desire to entertain considerations
which modify existing purposes.  Retention of capacity to grow is
the reward of such intellectual hospitality.  The worst thing
about stubbornness of mind, about prejudices, is that they arrest
development; they shut the mind off from new stimuli.
Open-mindedness means retention of the childlike attitude;
closed-mindedness means premature intellectual old age.

Exorbitant desire for uniformity of procedure and for prompt
external results are the chief foes which the open-minded
attitude meets in school.  The teacher who does not permit and
encourage diversity of operation in dealing with questions is
imposing intellectual blinders upon pupils -- restricting their
vision to the one path the teacher's mind happens to approve.
Probably the chief cause of devotion to rigidity of method is,
however, that it seems to promise speedy, accurately measurable,
correct results.  The zeal for "answers" is the explanation of
much of the zeal for rigid and mechanical methods.  Forcing and
overpressure have the same origin, and the same result upon alert
and varied intellectual interest.

Open-mindedness is not the same as empty-mindedness.  To hang out
a sign saying "Come right in; there is no one at home" is not the
equivalent of hospitality.  But there is a kind of passivity,
willingness to let experiences accumulate and sink in and ripen,
which is an essential of development.  Results (external answers
or solutions) may be hurried; processes may not be forced.  They
take their own time to mature.  Were all instructors to realize
that the quality of mental process, not the production of correct
answers, is the measure of educative growth something hardly less
than a revolution in teaching would be worked.

3.  Single-mindedness.  So far as the word is concerned, much
that was said under the head of "directness" is applicable.  But
what the word is here intended to convey is completeness of
interest, unity of purpose; the absence of suppressed but
effectual ulterior aims for which the professed aim is but a
mask.  It is equivalent to mental integrity.  Absorption,
engrossment, full concern with subject matter for its own sake,
nurture it.  Divided interest and evasion destroy it.

Intellectual integrity, honesty, and sincerity are at bottom not
matters of conscious purpose but of quality of active response.
Their acquisition is fostered of course by conscious intent, but
self-deception is very easy.  Desires are urgent.  When the
demands and wishes of others forbid their direct expression they
are easily driven into subterranean and deep channels.  Entire
surrender, and wholehearted adoption of the course of action
demanded by others are almost impossible.  Deliberate revolt or
deliberate attempts to deceive others may result.  But the more
frequent outcome is a confused and divided state of interest in
which one is fooled as to one's own real intent.  One tries to
serve two masters at once.  Social instincts, the strong desire
to please others and get their approval, social training, the
general sense of duty and of authority, apprehension of penalty,
all lead to a half-hearted effort to conform, to "pay attention
to the lesson," or whatever the requirement is.  Amiable
individuals want to do what they are expected to do.  Consciously
the pupil thinks he is doing this.  But his own desires are not
abolished.  Only their evident exhibition is suppressed.  Strain
of attention to what is hostile to desire is irksome; in spite of
one's conscious wish, the underlying desires determine the main
course of thought, the deeper emotional responses.  The mind
wanders from the nominal subject and devotes itself to what is
intrinsically more desirable.  A systematized divided attention
expressing the duplicity of the state of desire is the result.
One has only to recall his own experiences in school or at the
present time when outwardly employed in actions which do not
engage one's desires and purposes, to realize how prevalent is
this attitude of divided attention -- double-mindedness.  We are
so used to it that we take it for granted that a considerable
amount of it is necessary.  It may be; if so, it is the more
important to face its bad intellectual effects.  Obvious is the
loss of energy of thought immediately available when one is
consciously trying (or trying to seem to try) to attend to one
matter, while unconsciously one's imagination is spontaneously
going out to more congenial affairs.  More subtle and more
permanently crippling to efficiency of intellectual activity is a
fostering of habitual self-deception, with the confused sense of
reality which accompanies it.  A double standard of reality, one
for our own private and more or less concealed interests, and
another for public and acknowledged concerns, hampers, in most of
us, integrity and completeness of mental action.  Equally serious
is the fact that a split is set up between conscious thought and
attention and impulsive blind affection and desire.  Reflective
dealings with the material of instruction is constrained and
half-hearted; attention wanders.  The topics to which it wanders
are unavowed and hence intellectually illicit; transactions with
them are furtive.  The discipline that comes from regulating
response by deliberate inquiry having a purpose fails; worse than
that, the deepest concern and most congenial enterprises of the
imagination (since they center about the things dearest to
desire) are casual, concealed.  They enter into action in ways
which are unacknowledged.  Not subject to rectification by
consideration of consequences, they are demoralizing.

School conditions favorable to this division of mind between
avowed, public, and socially responsible undertakings, and
private, ill-regulated, and suppressed indulgences of thought are
not hard to find.  What is sometimes called "stern discipline,"
i.e., external coercive pressure, has this tendency.  Motivation
through rewards extraneous to the thing to be done has a like
effect.  Everything that makes schooling merely preparatory (See
ante, p.  55) works in this direction.  Ends being beyond the
pupil's present grasp, other agencies have to be found to procure
immediate attention to assigned tasks.  Some responses are
secured, but desires and affections not enlisted must find other
outlets.  Not less serious is exaggerated emphasis upon drill
exercises designed to produce skill in action, independent of any
engagement of thought -- exercises have no purpose but the
production of automatic skill.  Nature abhors a mental vacuum.
What do teachers imagine is happening to thought and emotion when
the latter get no outlet in the things of immediate activity?
Were they merely kept in temporary abeyance, or even only
calloused, it would not be a matter of so much moment.  But they
are not abolished; they are not suspended; they are not
suppressed--save with reference to the task in question.  They
follow their own chaotic and undisciplined course.  What is
native, spontaneous, and vital in mental reaction goes unused and
untested, and the habits formed are such that these qualities
become less and less available for public and avowed ends.

4.  Responsibility.  By responsibility as an element in
intellectual attitude is meant the disposition to consider in
advance the probable consequences of any projected step and
deliberately to accept them: to accept them in the sense of
taking them into account, acknowledging them in action, not
yielding a mere verbal assent.  Ideas, as we have seen, are
intrinsically standpoints and methods for bringing about a
solution of a perplexing situation; forecasts calculated to
influence responses.  It is only too easy to think that one
accepts a statement or believes a suggested truth when one has
not considered its implications; when one has made but a cursory
and superficial survey of what further things one is committed to
by acceptance.  Observation and recognition, belief and assent,
then become names for lazy acquiescence in what is externally
presented.

It would be much better to have fewer facts and truths in
instruction -- that is, fewer things supposedly accepted, -- if a
smaller number of situations could be intellectually worked out
to the point where conviction meant something real -- some
identification of the self with the type of conduct demanded by
facts and foresight of results.  The most permanent bad results
of undue complication of school subjects and congestion of school
studies and lessons are not the worry, nervous strain, and
superficial acquaintance that follow (serious as these are), but
the failure to make clear what is involved in really knowing and
believing a thing.  Intellectual responsibility means severe
standards in this regard.  These standards can be built up only
through practice in following up and acting upon the meaning of
what is acquired.

Intellectual thoroughness is thus another name for the attitude
we are considering.  There is a kind of thoroughness which is
almost purely physical: the kind that signifies mechanical and
exhausting drill upon all the details of a subject.  Intellectual
thoroughness is seeing a thing through.  It depends upon a unity
of purpose to which details are subordinated, not upon presenting
a multitude of disconnected details.  It is manifested in the
firmness with which the full meaning of the purpose is developed,
not in attention, however "conscientious" it may be, to the steps
of action externally imposed and directed.

Summary.  Method is a statement of the way the subject matter of
an experience develops most effectively and fruitfully.  It is
derived, accordingly, from observation of the course of
experiences where there is no conscious distinction of personal
attitude and manner from material dealt with.  The assumption
that method is something separate is connected with the notion of
the isolation of mind and self from the world of things.  It
makes instruction and learning formal, mechanical, constrained.
While methods are individualized, certain features of the normal
course of an experience to its fruition may be discriminated,
because of the fund of wisdom derived from prior experiences and
because of general similarities in the materials dealt with from
time to time.  Expressed in terms of the attitude of the
individual the traits of good method are straightforwardness,
flexible intellectual interest or open-minded will to learn,
integrity of purpose, and acceptance of responsibility for the
consequences of one's activity including thought.


1 This point is developed below in a discussion of what are
termed psychological and logical methods respectively.  See p.
219.


Chapter Fourteen: The Nature of Subject Matter

1.  Subject Matter of Educator and of Learner.  So far as the
nature of subject matter in principle is concerned, there is
nothing to add to what has been said (See ante, p.  134).  It
consists of the facts observed, recalled, read, and talked about,
and the ideas suggested, in course of a development of a
situation having a purpose.  This statement needs to be rendered
more specific by connecting it with the materials of school
instruction, the studies which make up the curriculum.  What is
the significance of our definition in application to reading,
writing, mathematics, history, nature study, drawing, singing,
physics, chemistry, modern and foreign languages, and so on?
Let us recur to two of the points made earlier in our discussion.
The educator's part in the enterprise of education is to furnish
the environment which stimulates responses and directs the
learner's course.  In last analysis, all that the educator can do
is modify stimuli so that response will as surely as is possible
result in the formation of desirable intellectual and emotional
dispositions.  Obviously studies or the subject matter of the
curriculum have intimately to do with this business of supplying
an environment.  The other point is the necessity of a social
environment to give meaning to habits formed.  In what we have
termed informal education, subject matter is carried directly in
the matrix of social intercourse.  It is what the persons with
whom an individual associates do and say.  This fact gives a clew
to the understanding of the subject matter of formal or
deliberate instruction.  A connecting link is found in the
stories, traditions, songs, and liturgies which accompany the
doings and rites of a primitive social group.  They represent the
stock of meanings which have been precipitated out of previous
experience, which are so prized by the group as to be identified
with their conception of their own collective life.  Not being
obviously a part of the skill exhibited in the daily occupations
of eating, hunting, making war and peace, constructing rugs,
pottery, and baskets, etc., they are consciously impressed upon
the young; often, as in the initiation ceremonies, with intense
emotional fervor.  Even more pains are consciously taken to
perpetuate the myths, legends, and sacred verbal formulae of the
group than to transmit the directly useful customs of the group
just because they cannot be picked up, as the latter can be in
the ordinary processes of association.

As the social group grows more complex, involving a greater
number of acquired skills which are dependent, either in fact or
in the belief of the group, upon standard ideas deposited from
past experience, the content of social life gets more definitely
formulated for purposes of instruction.  As we have previously
noted, probably the chief motive for consciously dwelling upon
the group life, extracting the meanings which are regarded as
most important and systematizing them in a coherent arrangement,
is just the need of instructing the young so as to perpetuate
group life.  Once started on this road of selection, formulation,
and organization, no definite limit exists.  The invention of
writing and of printing gives the operation an immense impetus.
Finally, the bonds which connect the subject matter of school
study with the habits and ideals of the social group are
disguised and covered up.  The ties are so loosened that it often
appears as if there were none; as if subject matter existed
simply as knowledge on its own independent behoof, and as if
study were the mere act of mastering it for its own sake,
irrespective of any social values.  Since it is highly important
for practical reasons to counter-act this tendency (See ante, p.
8) the chief purposes of our theoretical discussion are to make
clear the connection which is so readily lost from sight, and to
show in some detail the social content and function of the chief
constituents of the course of study.

The points need to be considered from the standpoint of
instructor and of student.  To the former, the significance of a
knowledge of subject matter, going far beyond the present
knowledge of pupils, is to supply definite standards and to
reveal to him the possibilities of the crude activities of the
immature.  (i) The material of school studies translates into
concrete and detailed terms the meanings of current social life
which it is desirable to transmit.  It puts clearly before the
instructor the essential ingredients of the culture to be
perpetuated, in such an organized form as to protect him from the
haphazard efforts he would be likely to indulge in if the
meanings had not been standardized.  (ii) A knowledge of the
ideas which have been achieved in the past as the outcome of
activity places the educator in a position to perceive the
meaning of the seeming impulsive and aimless reactions of the
young, and to provide the stimuli needed to direct them so that
they will amount to something.  The more the educator knows of
music the more he can perceive the possibilities of the inchoate
musical impulses of a child.  Organized subject matter represents
the ripe fruitage of experiences like theirs, experiences
involving the same world, and powers and needs similar to theirs.
It does not represent perfection or infallible wisdom; but it is
the best at command to further new experiences which may, in some
respects at least, surpass the achievements embodied in existing
knowledge and works of art.

From the standpoint of the educator, in other words, the various
studies represent working resources, available capital.  Their
remoteness from the experience of the young is not, however,
seeming; it is real.  The subject matter of the learner is not,
therefore, it cannot be, identical with the formulated, the
crystallized, and systematized subject matter of the adult; the
material as found in books and in works of art, etc.  The latter
represents the possibilities of the former; not its existing
state.  It enters directly into the activities of the expert and
the educator, not into that of the beginner, the learner.
Failure to bear in mind the difference in subject matter from the
respective standpoints of teacher and student is responsible for
most of the mistakes made in the use of texts and other
expressions of preexistent knowledge.

The need for a knowledge of the constitution and functions, in
the concrete, of human nature is great just because the teacher's
attitude to subject matter is so different from that of the
pupil.  The teacher presents in actuality what the pupil
represents only in posse.  That is, the teacher already knows the
things which the student is only learning.  Hence the problem of
the two is radically unlike.  When engaged in the direct act of
teaching, the instructor needs to have subject matter at his
fingers' ends; his attention should be upon the attitude and
response of the pupil.  To understand the latter in its interplay
with subject matter is his task, while the pupil's mind,
naturally, should be not on itself but on the topic in hand.  Or
to state the same point in a somewhat different manner: the
teacher should be occupied not with subject matter in itself but
in its interaction with the pupils' present needs and capacities.
Hence simple scholarship is not enough.  In fact, there are
certain features of scholarship or mastered subject matter --
taken by itself -- which get in the way of effective teaching
unless the instructor's habitual attitude is one of concern with
its interplay in the pupil's own experience.  In the first place,
his knowledge extends indefinitely beyond the range of the
pupil's acquaintance.  It involves principles which are beyond
the immature pupil's understanding and interest.  In and of
itself, it may no more represent the living world of the pupil's
experience than the astronomer's knowledge of Mars represents a
baby's acquaintance with the room in which he stays.  In the
second place, the method of organization of the material of
achieved scholarship differs from that of the beginner.  It is
not true that the experience of the young is unorganized -- that
it consists of isolated scraps.  But it is organized in
connection with direct practical centers of interest.  The
child's home is, for example, the organizing center of his
geographical knowledge.  His own movements about the locality,
his journeys abroad, the tales of his friends, give the ties
which hold his items of information together.  But the geography
of the geographer, of the one who has already developed the
implications of these smaller experiences, is organized on the
basis of the relationship which the various facts bear to one
another -- not the relations which they bear to his house, bodily
movements, and friends.  To the one who is learned, subject
matter is extensive, accurately defined, and logically
interrelated.  To the one who is learning, it is fluid, partial,
and connected through his personal occupations.  1 The problem of
teaching is to keep the experience of the student moving in the
direction of what the expert already knows.  Hence the need that
the teacher know both subject matter and the characteristic needs
and capacities of the student.


2.  The Development of Subject Matter in the Learner.  It is
possible, without doing violence to the facts, to mark off three
fairly typical stages in the growth of subject matter in the
experience of the learner.  In its first estate, knowledge exists
as the content of intelligent ability -- power to do.  This kind
of subject matter, or known material, is expressed in familiarity
or acquaintance with things.  Then this material gradually is
surcharged and deepened through communicated knowledge or
information.  Finally, it is enlarged and worked over into
rationally or logically organized material -- that of the one
who, relatively speaking, is expert in the subject.

I.  The knowledge which comes first to persons, and that remains
most deeply ingrained, is knowledge of how to do; how to walk,
talk, read, write, skate, ride a bicycle, manage a machine,
calculate, drive a horse, sell goods, manage people, and so on
indefinitely.  The popular tendency to regard instinctive acts
which are adapted to an end as a sort of miraculous knowledge,
while unjustifiable, is evidence of the strong tendency to
identify intelligent control of the means of action with
knowledge.  When education, under the influence of a scholastic
conception of knowledge which ignores everything but
scientifically formulated facts and truths, fails to recognize
that primary or initial subject matter always exists as matter of
an active doing, involving the use of the body and the handling
of material, the subject matter of instruction is isolated from
the needs and purposes of the learner, and so becomes just a
something to be memorized and reproduced upon demand.
Recognition of the natural course of development, on the
contrary, always sets out with situations which involve learning
by doing.  Arts and occupations form the initial stage of the
curriculum, corresponding as they do to knowing how to go about
the accomplishment of ends.  Popular terms denoting knowledge
have always retained the connection with ability in action lost
by academic philosophies.  Ken and can are allied words.
Attention means caring for a thing, in the sense of both
affection and of looking out for its welfare.  Mind means
carrying out instructions in action -- as a child minds his
mother -- and taking care of something -- as a nurse minds the
baby.  To be thoughtful, considerate, means to heed the claims of
others.  Apprehension means dread of undesirable consequences, as
well as intellectual grasp.  To have good sense or judgment is to
know the conduct a situation calls for; discernment is not making
distinctions for the sake of making them, an exercise reprobated
as hair splitting, but is insight into an affair with reference
to acting.  Wisdom has never lost its association with the proper
direction of life.  Only in education, never in the life of
farmer, sailor, merchant, physician, or laboratory experimenter,
does knowledge mean primarily a store of information aloof from
doing.  Having to do with things in an intelligent way issues in
acquaintance or familiarity.  The things we are best acquainted
with are the things we put to frequent use -- such things as
chairs, tables, pen, paper, clothes, food, knives and forks on
the commonplace level, differentiating into more special objects
according to a person's occupations in life.  Knowledge of things
in that intimate and emotional sense suggested by the word
acquaintance is a precipitate from our employing them with a
purpose.  We have acted with or upon the thing so frequently that
we can anticipate how it will act and react -- such is the
meaning of familiar acquaintance.  We are ready for a familiar
thing; it does not catch us napping, or play unexpected tricks
with us.  This attitude carries with it a sense of congeniality
or friendliness, of ease and illumination; while the things with
which we are not accustomed to deal are strange, foreign, cold,
remote, "abstract."

II.  But it is likely that elaborate statements regarding this
primary stage of knowledge will darken understanding.  It
includes practically all of our knowledge which is not the result
of deliberate technical study.  Modes of purposeful doing include
dealings with persons as well as things. Impulses of communication
and habits of intercourse have to be adapted to maintaining
successful connections with others; a large fund of social knowledge
accrues. As a part of this intercommunication one learns much from
others. They tell of their experiences and of the experiences which,
in turn, have been told them. In so far as one is interested or
concerned in these communications, their matter becomes a part of
one's own experience. Active connections with others are such an
intimate and vital part of our own concerns that it is impossible to
draw sharp lines, such as would enable us to say, "Here my
experience ends; there yours begins." In so far as we are partners
in common undertakings, the things which others communicate to us as
the consequences of their particular share in the enterprise blend
at once into the experience resulting from our own special doings.
The ear is as much an organ of experience as the eye or hand; the
eye is available for reading reports of what happens beyond its
horizon. Things remote in space and time affect the issue of our
actions quite as much as things which we can smell and handle. They
really concern us, and, consequently, any account of them which
assists us in dealing with things at hand falls within personal
experience.

Information is the name usually given to this kind of subject
matter.  The place of communication in personal doing supplies us
with a criterion for estimating the value of informational
material in school.  Does it grow naturally out of some question
with which the student is concerned? Does it fit into his more
direct acquaintance so as to increase its efficacy and deepen its
meaning? If it meets these two requirements, it is educative.
The amount heard or read is of no importance--the more the
better, provided the student has a need for it and can apply it
in some situation of his own.

But it is not so easy to fulfill these requirements in actual
practice as it is to lay them down in theory.  The extension in
modern times of the area of intercommunication; the invention of
appliances for securing acquaintance with remote parts of the
heavens and bygone events of history; the cheapening of devices,
like printing, for recording and distributing information --
genuine and alleged -- have created an immense bulk of
communicated subject matter.  It is much easier to swamp a pupil
with this than to work it into his direct experiences.  All too
frequently it forms another strange world which just overlies the
world of personal acquaintance.  The sole problem of the student
is to learn, for school purposes, for purposes of recitations and
promotions, the constituent parts of this strange world.
Probably the most conspicuous connotation of the word knowledge
for most persons to-day is just the body of facts and truths
ascertained by others; the material found in the rows and rows of
atlases, cyclopedias, histories, biographies, books of travel,
scientific treatises, on the shelves of libraries.

The imposing stupendous bulk of this material has unconsciously
influenced men's notions of the nature of knowledge itself.  The
statements, the propositions, in which knowledge, the issue of
active concern with problems, is deposited, are taken to be
themselves knowledge.  The record of knowledge, independent of
its place as an outcome of inquiry and a resource in further
inquiry, is taken to be knowledge.  The mind of man is taken
captive by the spoils of its prior victories; the spoils, not the
weapons and the acts of waging the battle against the unknown,
are used to fix the meaning of knowledge, of fact, and truth.

If this identification of knowledge with propositions stating
information has fastened itself upon logicians and philosophers,
it is not surprising that the same ideal has almost dominated
instruction.  The "course of study" consists largely of
information distributed into various branches of study, each
study being subdivided into lessons presenting in serial cutoff
portions of the total store.  In the seventeenth century, the
store was still small enough so that men set up the ideal of a
complete encyclopedic mastery of it.  It is now so bulky that the
impossibility of any one man's coming into possession of it all
is obvious.  But the educational ideal has not been much
affected.  Acquisition of a modicum of information in each branch
of learning, or at least in a selected group, remains the
principle by which the curriculum, from elementary school through
college, is formed; the easier portions being assigned to the
earlier years, the more difficult to the later.  The complaints
of educators that learning does not enter into character and
affect conduct; the protests against memoriter work, against
cramming, against gradgrind preoccupation with "facts," against
devotion to wire-drawn distinctions and ill-understood rules and
principles, all follow from this state of affairs.  Knowledge
which is mainly second-hand, other men's knowledge, tends to
become merely verbal.  It is no objection to information that it
is clothed in words; communication necessarily takes place
through words.  But in the degree in which what is communicated
cannot be organized into the existing experience of the learner,
it becomes mere words: that is, pure sense-stimuli, lacking in
meaning.  Then it operates to call out mechanical reactions,
ability to use the vocal organs to repeat statements, or the hand
to write or to do "sums."

To be informed is to be posted; it is to have at command the
subject matter needed for an effective dealing with a problem,
and for giving added significance to the search for solution and
to the solution itself.  Informational knowledge is the material
which can be fallen back upon as given, settled, established,
assured in a doubtful situation.  It is a kind of bridge for mind
in its passage from doubt to discovery.  It has the office of an
intellectual middleman.  It condenses and records in available
form the net results of the prior experiences of mankind, as an
agency of enhancing the meaning of new experiences.  When one is
told that Brutus assassinated Caesar, or that the length of the
year is three hundred sixty-five and one fourth days, or that the
ratio of the diameter of the circle to its circumference is
3.1415 .  .  .  one receives what is indeed knowledge for others,
but for him it is a stimulus to knowing.  His acquisition of
knowledge depends upon his response to what is communicated.

3.  Science or Rationalized Knowledge.  Science is a name for
knowledge in its most characteristic form.  It represents in its
degree, the perfected outcome of learning, -- its consummation.
What is known, in a given case, is what is sure, certain,
settled, disposed of; that which we think with rather than that
which we think about.  In its honorable sense, knowledge is
distinguished from opinion, guesswork, speculation, and mere
tradition.  In knowledge, things are ascertained; they are so and
not dubiously otherwise.  But experience makes us aware that
there is difference between intellectual certainty of subject
matter and our certainty.  We are made, so to speak, for belief;
credulity is natural.  The undisciplined mind is averse to
suspense and intellectual hesitation; it is prone to assertion.
It likes things undisturbed, settled, and treats them as such
without due warrant.  Familiarity, common repute, and
congeniality to desire are readily made measuring rods of truth.
Ignorance gives way to opinionated and current error, -- a
greater foe to learning than ignorance itself.  A Socrates is
thus led to declare that consciousness of ignorance is the
beginning of effective love of wisdom, and a Descartes to say
that science is born of doubting.

We have already dwelt upon the fact that subject matter, or data,
and ideas have to have their worth tested experimentally: that in
themselves they are tentative and provisional.  Our predilection
for premature acceptance and assertion, our aversion to suspended
judgment, are signs that we tend naturally to cut short the
process of testing.  We are satisfied with superficial and
immediate short-visioned applications.  If these work out with
moderate satisfactoriness, we are content to suppose that our
assumptions have been confirmed.  Even in the case of failure, we
are inclined to put the blame not on the inadequacy and
incorrectness of our data and thoughts, but upon our hard luck
and the hostility of circumstance.  We charge the evil
consequence not to the error of our schemes and our incomplete
inquiry into conditions (thereby getting material for revising
the former and stimulus for extending the latter) but to untoward
fate.  We even plume ourselves upon our firmness in clinging to
our conceptions in spite of the way in which they work out.

Science represents the safeguard of the race against these
natural propensities and the evils which flow from them.  It
consists of the special appliances and methods which the race has
slowly worked out in order to conduct reflection under conditions
whereby its procedures and results are tested.  It is artificial
(an acquired art), not spontaneous; learned, not native.  To this
fact is due the unique, the invaluable place of science in
education, and also the dangers which threaten its right use.
Without initiation into the scientific spirit one is not in
possession of the best tools which humanity has so far devised
for effectively directed reflection.  One in that case not merely
conducts inquiry and learning without the use of the best
instruments, but fails to understand the full meaning of
knowledge.  For he does not become acquainted with the traits
that mark off opinion and assent from authorized conviction.  On
the other hand, the fact that science marks the perfecting of
knowing in highly specialized conditions of technique renders its
results, taken by themselves, remote from ordinary experience --
a quality of aloofness that is popularly designated by the term
abstract.  When this isolation appears in instruction, scientific
information is even more exposed to the dangers attendant upon
presenting ready-made subject matter than are other forms of
information.

Science has been defined in terms of method of inquiry and
testing.  At first sight, this definition may seem opposed to the
current conception that science is organized or systematized
knowledge.  The opposition, however, is only seeming, and
disappears when the ordinary definition is completed.  Not
organization but the kind of organization effected by adequate
methods of tested discovery marks off science.  The knowledge of
a farmer is systematized in the degree in which he is competent.
It is organized on the basis of relation of means to ends --
practically organized.  Its organization as knowledge (that is,
in the eulogistic sense of adequately tested and confirmed) is
incidental to its organization with reference to securing crops,
live-stock, etc.  But scientific subject matter is
organized with specific reference to the successful conduct of
the enterprise of discovery, to knowing as a specialized
undertaking.  Reference to the kind of assurance attending
science will shed light upon this statement.  It is rational
assurance, -- logical warranty.  The ideal of scientific
organization is, therefore, that every conception and statement
shall be of such a kind as to follow from others and to lead to
others.  Conceptions and propositions mutually imply and support
one another.  This double relation of 'leading to and confirming"
is what is meant by the terms logical and rational.  The everyday
conception of water is more available for ordinary uses of
drinking, washing, irrigation, etc., than the chemist's notion of
it.  The latter's description of it as H20 is superior from the
standpoint of place and use in inquiry.  It states the nature of
water in a way which connects it with knowledge of other things,
indicating to one who understands it how the knowledge is arrived
at and its bearings upon other portions of knowledge of the
structure of things.  Strictly speaking, it does not indicate the
objective relations of water any more than does a statement that
water is transparent, fluid, without taste or odor, satisfying to
thirst, etc.  It is just as true that water has these relations
as that it is constituted by two molecules of hydrogen in
combination with one of oxygen.  But for the particular purpose
of conducting discovery with a view to ascertainment of fact, the
latter relations are fundamental.  The more one emphasizes
organization as a mark of science, then, the more he is committed
to a recognition of the primacy of method in the definition of
science.  For method defines the kind of organization in virtue
of which science is science.

4.  Subject Matter as Social.  Our next chapters will take up
various school activities and studies and discuss them as
successive stages in that evolution of knowledge which we have
just been discussing.  It remains to say a few words upon subject
matter as social, since our prior remarks have been mainly
concerned with its intellectual aspect.  A difference in breadth
and depth exists even in vital knowledge; even in the data and
ideas which are relevant to real problems and which are motivated
by purposes.  For there is a difference in the social scope of
purposes and the social importance of problems.  With the wide
range of possible material to select from, it is important that
education (especially in all its phases short of the most
specialized) should use a criterion of social worth.  All
information and systematized scientific subject matter have been
worked out under the conditions of social life and have been
transmitted by social means.  But this does not prove that all is
of equal value for the purposes of forming the disposition and
supplying the equipment of members of present society.  The
scheme of a curriculum must take account of the adaptation of
studies to the needs of the existing community life; it must
select with the intention of improving the life we live in common
so that the future shall be better than the past.  Moreover, the
curriculum must be planned with reference to placing essentials
first, and refinements second.  The things which are socially
most fundamental, that is, which have to do with the experiences
in which the widest groups share, are the essentials.  The things
which represent the needs of specialized groups and technical
pursuits are secondary.  There is truth in the saying that
education must first be human and only after that professional.
But those who utter the saying frequently have in mind in the
term human only a highly specialized class: the class of learned
men who preserve the classic traditions of the past.  They forget
that material is humanized in the degree in which it connects
with the common interests of men as men.  Democratic society is
peculiarly dependent for its maintenance upon the use in forming
a course of study of criteria which are broadly human.  Democracy
cannot flourish where the chief influences in selecting subject
matter of instruction are utilitarian ends narrowly conceived for
the masses, and, for the higher education of the few, the
traditions of a specialized cultivated class.  The notion that
the "essentials" of elementary education are the three R's
mechanically treated, is based upon ignorance of the essentials
needed for realization of democratic ideals.  Unconsciously it
assumes that these ideals are unrealizable; it assumes that in
the future, as in the past, getting a livelihood, "making a
living," must signify for most men and women doing things which
are not significant, freely chosen, and ennobling to those who do
them; doing things which serve ends unrecognized by those engaged
in them, carried on under the direction of others for the sake of
pecuniary reward.  For preparation of large numbers for a life of
this sort, and only for this purpose, are mechanical efficiency
in reading, writing, spelling and figuring, together with
attainment of a certain amount of muscular dexterity,
"essentials." Such conditions also infect the education called
liberal, with illiberality.  They imply a somewhat parasitic
cultivation bought at the expense of not having the enlightenment
and discipline which come from concern with the deepest problems
of common humanity.  A curriculum which acknowledges the social
responsibilities of education must present situations where
problems are relevant to the problems of living together, and
where observation and information are calculated to develop
social insight and interest.

Summary.  The subject matter of education consists primarily of
the meanings which supply content to existing social life.  The
continuity of social life means that many of these meanings are
contributed to present activity by past collective experience.
As social life grows more complex, these factors increase in
number and import.  There is need of special selection,
formulation, and organization in order that they may be
adequately transmitted to the new generation.  But this very
process tends to set up subject matter as something of value just
by itself, apart from its function in promoting the realization
of the meanings implied in the present experience of the
immature.  Especially is the educator exposed to the temptation
to conceive his task in terms of the pupil's ability to
appropriate and reproduce the subject matter in set statements,
irrespective of its organization into his activities as a
developing social member.  The positive principle is maintained
when the young begin with active occupations having a social
origin and use, and proceed to a scientific insight in the
materials and laws involved, through assimilating into their more
direct experience the ideas and facts communicated by others who
have had a larger experience.  1 Since the learned man should
also still be a learner, it will be understood that these
contrasts are relative, not absolute.  But in the earlier stages
of learning at least they are practically all-important.


Chapter Fifteen: Play and Work in the Curriculum

1.  The Place of Active Occupations in Education.  In consequence
partly of the efforts of educational reformers, partly of
increased interest in child-psychology, and partly of the direct
experience of the schoolroom, the course of study has in the past
generation undergone considerable modification.  The desirability
of starting from and with the experience and capacities of
learners, a lesson enforced from all three quarters, has led to
the introduction of forms of activity, in play and work, similar
to those in which children and youth engage outside of school.
Modern psychology has substituted for the general, ready-made
faculties of older theory a complex group of instinctive and
impulsive tendencies.  Experience has shown that when children
have a chance at physical activities which bring their natural
impulses into play, going to school is a joy, management is less
of a burden, and learning is easier.  Sometimes, perhaps, plays,
games, and constructive occupations are resorted to only for
these reasons, with emphasis upon relief from the tedium and
strain of "regular" school work.  There is no reason, however,
for using them merely as agreeable diversions.  Study of mental
life has made evident the fundamental worth of native tendencies
to explore, to manipulate tools and materials, to construct, to
give expression to joyous emotion, etc.  When exercises which are
prompted by these instincts are a part of the regular school
program, the whole pupil is engaged, the artificial gap between
life in school and out is reduced, motives are afforded for
attention to a large variety of materials and processes
distinctly educative in effect, and cooperative associations
which give information in a social setting are provided.  In
short, the grounds for assigning to play and active work a
definite place in the curriculum are intellectual and social, not
matters of temporary expediency and momentary agreeableness.
Without something of the kind, it is not possible to secure the
normal estate of effective learning; namely, that
knowledge-getting be an outgrowth of activities having their own
end, instead of a school task.  More specifically, play and work
correspond, point for point, with the traits of the initial stage
of knowing, which consists, as we saw in the last chapter, in
learning how to do things and in acquaintance with things and
processes gained in the doing.  It is suggestive that among the
Greeks, till the rise of conscious philosophy, the same word,
techne, was used for art and science.  Plato gave his account of
knowledge on the basis of an analysis of the knowledge of
cobblers, carpenters, players of musical instruments, etc.,
pointing out that their art (so far as it was not mere routine)
involved an end, mastery of material or stuff worked upon,
control of appliances, and a definite order of procedure--all of
which had to be known in order that there be intelligent skill or
art.

Doubtless the fact that children normally engage in play and work
out of school has seemed to many educators a reason why they
should concern themselves in school with things radically
different.  School time seemed too precious to spend in doing
over again what children were sure to do any way.  In some social
conditions, this reason has weight.  In pioneer times, for
example, outside occupations gave a definite and valuable
intellectual and moral training.  Books and everything concerned
with them were, on the other hand, rare and difficult of access;
they were the only means of outlet from a narrow and crude
environment.  Wherever such conditions obtain, much may be said
in favor of concentrating school activity upon books.  The
situation is very different, however, in most communities to-day.
The kinds of work in which the young can engage, especially in
cities, are largely anti-educational.  That prevention of child
labor is a social duty is evidence on this point.  On the other
hand, printed matter has been so cheapened and is in such
universal circulation, and all the opportunities of intellectual
culture have been so multiplied, that the older type of book work
is far from having the force it used to possess.

But it must not be forgotten that an educational result is a by-
product of play and work in most out-of-school conditions.  It is
incidental, not primary.  Consequently the educative growth
secured is more or less accidental.  Much work shares in the
defects of existing industrial society -- defects next to fatal
to right development.  Play tends to reproduce and affirm the
crudities, as well as the excellencies, of surrounding adult
life.  It is the business of the school to set up an environment
in which play and work shall be conducted with reference to
facilitating desirable mental and moral growth.  It is not enough
just to introduce plays and games, hand work and manual
exercises.  Everything depends upon the way in which they are
employed.

2.  Available Occupations.  A bare catalogue of the list of
activities which have already found their way into schools
indicates what a rich field is at hand.  There is work with
paper, cardboard, wood, leather, cloth, yarns, clay and sand, and
the metals, with and without tools.  Processes employed are
folding, cutting, pricking, measuring, molding, modeling,
pattern-making, heating and cooling, and the operations
characteristic of such tools as the hammer, saw, file, etc.
Outdoor excursions, gardening, cooking, sewing, printing,
book-binding, weaving, painting, drawing, singing, dramatization,
story-telling, reading and writing as active pursuits with social
aims (not as mere exercises for acquiring skill for future use),
in addition to a countless variety of plays and games, designate
some of the modes of occupation.

The problem of the educator is to engage pupils in these
activities in such ways that while manual skill and technical
efficiency are gained and immediate satisfaction found in the
work, together with preparation for later usefulness, these
things shall be subordinated to education -- that is, to
intellectual results and the forming of a socialized disposition.
What does this principle signify? In the first place, the
principle rules out certain practices.  Activities which follow
definite prescription and dictation or which reproduce without
modification ready-made models, may give muscular dexterity, but
they do not require the perception and elaboration of ends, nor
(what is the same thing in other words) do they permit the use of
judgment in selecting and adapting means.  Not merely manual
training specifically so called but many traditional kindergarten
exercises have erred here.  Moreover, opportunity for making
mistakes is an incidental requirement.  Not because mistakes are
ever desirable, but because overzeal to select material and
appliances which forbid a chance for mistakes to occur, restricts
initiative, reduces judgment to a minimum, and compels the use of
methods which are so remote from the complex situations of life
that the power gained is of little availability.  It is quite
true that children tend to exaggerate their powers of execution
and to select projects that are beyond them.  But limitation of
capacity is one of the things which has to be learned; like other
things, it is learned through the experience of consequences.
The danger that children undertaking too complex projects will
simply muddle and mess, and produce not merely crude results
(which is a minor matter) but acquire crude standards (which is
an important matter) is great.  But it is the fault of the
teacher if the pupil does not perceive in due season the
inadequacy of his performances, and thereby receive a stimulus to
attempt exercises which will perfect his powers.  Meantime it is
more important to keep alive a creative and constructive attitude
than to secure an external perfection by engaging the pupil's
action in too minute and too closely regulated pieces of work.
Accuracy and finish of detail can be insisted upon in such
portions of a complex work as are within the pupil's capacity.

Unconscious suspicion of native experience and consequent
overdoing of external control are shown quite as much in the
material supplied as in the matter of the teacher's orders.  The
fear of raw material is shown in laboratory, manual training
shop, Froebelian kindergarten, and Montessori house of childhood.
The demand is for materials which have already been subjected to
the perfecting work of mind: a demand which shows itself in the
subject matter of active occupations quite as well as in academic
book learning.  That such material will control the pupil's
operations so as to prevent errors is true.  The notion that a
pupil operating with such material will somehow absorb the
intelligence that went originally to its shaping is fallacious.
Only by starting with crude material and subjecting it to
purposeful handling will he gain the intelligence embodied in
finished material.  In practice, overemphasis upon formed
material leads to an exaggeration of mathematical qualities,
since intellect finds its profit in physical things from matters
of size, form, and proportion and the relations that flow from
them.  But these are known only when their perception is a fruit
of acting upon purposes which require attention to them.  The
more human the purpose, or the more it approximates the ends
which appeal in daily experience, the more real the knowledge.
When the purpose of the activity is restricted to ascertaining
these qualities, the resulting knowledge is only technical.

To say that active occupations should be concerned primarily with
wholes is another statement of the same principle.  Wholes for
purposes of education are not, however, physical affairs.
Intellectually the existence of a whole depends upon a concern or
interest; it is qualitative, the completeness of appeal made by a
situation.  Exaggerated devotion to formation of efficient skill
irrespective of present purpose always shows itself in devising
exercises isolated from a purpose.  Laboratory work is made to
consist of tasks of accurate measurement with a view to acquiring
knowledge of the fundamental units of physics, irrespective of
contact with the problems which make these units important; or of
operations designed to afford facility in the manipulation of
experimental apparatus.  The technique is acquired independently
of the purposes of discovery and testing which alone give it
meaning.  Kindergarten employments are calculated to give
information regarding cubes, spheres, etc., and to form certain
habits of manipulation of material (for everything must always be
done "just so"), the absence of more vital purposes being
supposedly compensated for by the alleged symbolism of the
material used.  Manual training is reduced to a series of ordered
assignments calculated to secure the mastery of one tool after
another and technical ability in the various elements of
construction -- like the different joints.  It is argued that
pupils must know how to use tools before they attack actual
making, -- assuming that pupils cannot learn how in the process
of making.  Pestalozzi's just insistence upon the active use of
the senses, as a substitute for memorizing words, left behind it
in practice schemes for "object lessons" intended to acquaint
pupils with all the qualities of selected objects.  The error is
the same: in all these cases it is assumed that before objects
can be intelligently used, their properties must be known.  In
fact, the senses are normally used in the course of intelligent
(that is, purposeful) use of things, since the qualities
perceived are factors to be reckoned with in accomplishment.
Witness the different attitude of a boy in making, say, a kite,
with respect to the grain and other properties of wood, the
matter of size, angles, and proportion of parts, to the attitude
of a pupil who has an object-lesson on a piece of wood, where the
sole function of wood and its properties is to serve as subject
matter for the lesson.

The failure to realize that the functional development of a
situation alone constitutes a "whole" for the purpose of mind is
the cause of the false notions which have prevailed in
instruction concerning the simple and the complex.  For the
person approaching a subject, the simple thing is his
purpose--the use he desires to make of material, tool, or
technical process, no matter how complicated the process of
execution may be.  The unity of the purpose, with the
concentration upon details which it entails, confers simplicity
upon the elements which have to be reckoned with in the course of
action.  It furnishes each with a single meaning according to its
service in carrying on the whole enterprise.  After one has gone
through the process, the constituent qualities and relations are
elements, each possessed with a definite meaning of its own.  The
false notion referred to takes the standpoint of the expert, the
one for whom elements exist; isolates them from purposeful
action, and presents them to beginners as the "simple" things.
But it is time for a positive statement.  Aside from the fact
that active occupations represent things to do, not studies,
their educational significance consists in the fact that they may
typify social situations.  Men's fundamental common concerns
center about food, shelter, clothing, household furnishings, and
the appliances connected with production, exchange, and
consumption.

Representing both the necessities of life and the adornments with
which the necessities have been clothed, they tap instincts at a
deep level; they are saturated with facts and principles having a
social quality.

To charge that the various activities of gardening, weaving,
construction in wood, manipulation of metals, cooking, etc.,
which carry over these fundamental human concerns into school
resources, have a merely bread and butter value is to miss their
point.  If the mass of mankind has usually found in its
industrial occupations nothing but evils which had to be endured
for the sake of maintaining existence, the fault is not in the
occupations, but in the conditions under which they are carried
on.  The continually increasing importance of economic factors in
contemporary life makes it the more needed that education should
reveal their scientific content and their social value.  For in
schools, occupations are not carried on for pecuniary gain but
for their own content.  Freed from extraneous associations and
from the pressure of wage-earning, they supply modes of
experience which are intrinsically valuable; they are truly
liberalizing in quality.

Gardening, for example, need not be taught either for the sake of
preparing future gardeners, or as an agreeable way of passing
time.  It affords an avenue of approach to knowledge of the place
farming and horticulture have had in the history of the race and
which they occupy in present social organization.  Carried on in
an environment educationally controlled, they are means for
making a study of the facts of growth, the chemistry of soil, the
role of light, air, and moisture, injurious and helpful animal
life, etc.  There is nothing in the elementary study of botany
which cannot be introduced in a vital way in connection with
caring for the growth of seeds.  Instead of the subject matter
belonging to a peculiar study called botany, it will then belong
to life, and will find, moreover, its natural correlations with
the facts of soil, animal life, and human relations.  As students
grow mature, they will perceive problems of interest which may be
pursued for the sake of discovery, independent of the original
direct interest in gardening -- problems connected with the
germination and nutrition of plants, the reproduction of fruits,
etc., thus making a transition to deliberate intellectual
investigations.

The illustration is intended to apply, of course, to other school
occupations, -- wood-working, cooking, and on through the list.
It is pertinent to note that in the history of the race the
sciences grew gradually out from useful social occupations.
Physics developed slowly out of the use of tools and machines;
the important branch of physics known as mechanics testifies in
its name to its original associations.  The lever, wheel,
inclined plane, etc., were among the first great intellectual
discoveries of mankind, and they are none the less intellectual
because they occurred in the course of seeking for means of
accomplishing practical ends.  The great advance of electrical
science in the last generation was closely associated, as effect
and as cause, with application of electric agencies to means of
communication, transportation, lighting of cities and houses, and
more economical production of goods.  These are social ends,
moreover, and if they are too closely associated with notions of
private profit, it is not because of anything in them, but
because they have been deflected to private uses: -- a fact which
puts upon the school the responsibility of restoring their
connection, in the mind of the coming generation, with public
scientific and social interests.  In like ways, chemistry grew
out of processes of dying, bleaching, metal working, etc., and in
recent times has found innumerable new uses in industry.

Mathematics is now a highly abstract science; geometry, however,
means literally earth-measuring: the practical use of number in
counting to keep track of things and in measuring is even more
important to-day than in the times when it was invented for these
purposes.  Such considerations (which could be duplicated in the
history of any science) are not arguments for a recapitulation of
the history of the race or for dwelling long in the early rule of
thumb stage.  But they indicate the possibilities--greater to-day
than ever before -- of using active occupations as opportunities
for scientific study.  The opportunities are just as great on the
social side, whether we look at the life of collective humanity
in its past or in its future.  The most direct road for
elementary students into civics and economics is found in
consideration of the place and office of industrial occupations
in social life.  Even for older students, the social sciences
would be less abstract and formal if they were dealt with less as
sciences (less as formulated bodies of knowledge) and more in
their direct subject-matter as that is found in the daily life of
the social groups in which the student shares.

Connection of occupations with the method of science is at least
as close as with its subject matter.  The ages when scientific
progress was slow were the ages when learned men had contempt for
the material and processes of everyday life, especially for those
concerned with manual pursuits.  Consequently they strove to
develop knowledge out of general principles -- almost out of
their heads -- by logical reasons.  It seems as absurd that
learning should come from action on and with physical things,
like dropping acid on a stone to see what would happen, as that
it should come from sticking an awl with waxed thread through a
piece of leather.  But the rise of experimental methods proved
that, given control of conditions, the latter operation is more
typical of the right way of knowledge than isolated logical
reasonings.  Experiment developed in the seventeenth and
succeeding centuries and became the authorized way of knowing
when men's interests were centered in the question of control of
nature for human uses.  The active occupations in which
appliances are brought to bear upon physical things with the
intention of effecting useful changes is the most vital
introduction to the experimental method.

3.  Work and Play.  What has been termed active occupation
includes both play and work.  In their intrinsic meaning, play
and industry are by no means so antithetical to one another as is
often assumed, any sharp contrast being due to undesirable social
conditions.  Both involve ends consciously entertained and the
selection and adaptations of materials and processes designed to
effect the desired ends.  The difference between them is largely
one of time-span, influencing the directness of the connection of
means and ends.  In play, the interest is more direct -- a fact
frequently indicated by saying that in play the activity is its
own end, instead of its having an ulterior result.  The statement
is correct, but it is falsely taken, if supposed to mean that
play activity is momentary, having no element of looking ahead
and none of pursuit.  Hunting, for example, is one of the
commonest forms of adult play, but the existence of foresight and
the direction of present activity by what one is watching for are
obvious.  When an activity is its own end in the sense that the
action of the moment is complete in itself, it is purely
physical; it has no meaning (See p. 77).  The person is either
going through motions quite blindly, perhaps purely imitatively,
or else is in a state of excitement which is exhausting to mind
and nerves.  Both results may be seen in some types of
kindergarten games where the idea of play is so highly symbolic
that only the adult is conscious of it.  Unless the children
succeed in reading in some quite different idea of their own,
they move about either as if in a hypnotic daze, or they respond
to a direct excitation.

The point of these remarks is that play has an end in the sense
of a directing idea which gives point to the successive acts.
Persons who play are not just doing something (pure physical
movement); they are trying to do or effect something, an
attitude that involves anticipatory forecasts which stimulate
their present responses.  The anticipated result, however, is
rather a subsequent action than the production of a specific
change in things.  Consequently play is free, plastic.  Where
some definite external outcome is wanted, the end has to be held
to with some persistence, which increases as the contemplated
result is complex and requires a fairly long series of
intermediate adaptations.  When the intended act is another
activity, it is not necessary to look far ahead and it is
possible to alter it easily and frequently.  If a child is making
a toy boat, he must hold on to a single end and direct a
considerable number of acts by that one idea.  If he is just
"playing boat" he may change the material that serves as a boat
almost at will, and introduce new factors as fancy suggests.  The
imagination makes what it will of chairs, blocks, leaves, chips,
if they serve the purpose of carrying activity forward.

From a very early age, however, there is no distinction of
exclusive periods of play activity and work activity, but only
one of emphasis.  There are definite results which even young
children desire, and try to bring to pass.  Their eager interest
in sharing the occupations of others, if nothing else,
accomplishes this.  Children want to "help"; they are anxious to
engage in the pursuits of adults which effect external changes:
setting the table, washing dishes, helping care for animals, etc.
In their plays, they like to construct their own toys and
appliances.  With increasing maturity, activity which does not
give back results of tangible and visible achievement loses its
interest.  Play then changes to fooling and if habitually
indulged in is demoralizing.  Observable results are necessary to
enable persons to get a sense and a measure of their own powers.
When make-believe is recognized to be make-believe, the device of
making objects in fancy alone is too easy to stimulate intense
action.  One has only to observe the countenance of children
really playing to note that their attitude is one of serious
absorption; this attitude cannot be maintained when things cease
to afford adequate stimulation.

When fairly remote results of a definite character are foreseen
and enlist persistent effort for their accomplishment, play
passes into work.  Like play, it signifies purposeful activity
and differs not in that activity is subordinated to an external
result, but in the fact that a longer course of activity is
occasioned by the idea of a result.  The demand for continuous
attention is greater, and more intelligence must be shown in
selecting and shaping means.  To extend this account would be to
repeat what has been said under the caption of aim, interest, and
thinking.  It is pertinent, however, to inquire why the idea is
so current that work involves subordination of an activity to an
ulterior material result.  The extreme form of this
subordination, namely drudgery, offers a clew.  Activity carried
on under conditions of external pressure or coercion is not
carried on for any significance attached to the doing.  The
course of action is not intrinsically satisfying; it is a mere
means for avoiding some penalty, or for gaining some reward at
its conclusion.  What is inherently repulsive is endured for the
sake of averting something still more repulsive or of securing a
gain hitched on by others.  Under unfree economic conditions,
this state of affairs is bound to exist.  Work or industry offers
little to engage the emotions and the imagination; it is a more
or less mechanical series of strains.  Only the hold which the
completion of the work has upon a person will keep him going.
But the end should be intrinsic to the action; it should be its
end -- a part of its own course.  Then it affords a stimulus to
effort very different from that arising from the thought of
results which have nothing to do with the intervening action.  As
already mentioned, the absence of economic pressure in schools
supplies an opportunity for reproducing industrial situations of
mature life under conditions where the occupation can be carried
on for its own sake.  If in some cases, pecuniary recognition is
also a result of an action, though not the chief motive for it,
that fact may well increase the significance of the occupation.
Where something approaching drudgery or the need of fulfilling
externally imposed tasks exists, the demand for play persists,
but tends to be perverted.  The ordinary course of action fails
to give adequate stimulus to emotion and imagination.  So in
leisure time, there is an imperious demand for their stimulation
by any kind of means; gambling, drink, etc., may be resorted to.
Or, in less extreme cases, there is recourse to idle amusement;
to anything which passes time with immediate agreeableness.
Recreation, as the word indicates, is recuperation of energy.  No
demand of human nature is more urgent or less to be escaped.  The
idea that the need can be suppressed is absolutely fallacious,
and the Puritanic tradition which disallows the need has entailed
an enormous crop of evils.  If education does not afford
opportunity for wholesome recreation and train capacity for
seeking and finding it, the suppressed instincts find all sorts
of illicit outlets, sometimes overt, sometimes confined to
indulgence of the imagination.  Education has no more serious
responsibility than making adequate provision for enjoyment of
recreative leisure; not only for the sake of immediate health,
but still more if possible for the sake of its lasting effect
upon habits of mind.  Art is again the answer to this demand.

Summary.  In the previous chapter we found that the primary
subject matter of knowing is that contained in learning how to do
things of a fairly direct sort.  The educational equivalent of
this principle is the consistent use of simple occupations which
appeal to the powers of youth and which typify general modes of
social activity.  Skill and information about materials, tools,
and laws of energy are acquired while activities are carried on
for their own sake.  The fact that they are socially
representative gives a quality to the skill and knowledge gained
which makes them transferable to out-of-school situations.
It is important not to confuse the psychological distinction
between play and work with the economic distinction.
Psychologically, the defining characteristic of play is not
amusement nor aimlessness.  It is the fact that the aim is
thought of as more activity in the same line, without defining
continuity of action in reference to results produced.
Activities as they grow more complicated gain added meaning by
greater attention to specific results achieved.  Thus they pass
gradually into work.  Both are equally free and intrinsically
motivated, apart from false economic conditions which tend to
make play into idle excitement for the well to do, and work into
uncongenial labor for the poor.  Work is psychologically simply
an activity which consciously includes regard for consequences as
a part of itself; it becomes constrained labor when the
consequences are outside of the activity as an end to which
activity is merely a means.  Work which remains permeated with
the play attitude is art -- in quality if not in conventional
designation.


Chapter Sixteen: The Significance of Geography and History

1.  Extension of Meaning of Primary Activities.  Nothing is more
striking than the difference between an activity as merely
physical and the wealth of meanings which the same activity
may assume.  From the outside, an astronomer gazing through a
telescope is like a small boy looking through the same tube.  In
each case, there is an arrangement of glass and metal, an eye,
and a little speck of light in the distance.  Yet at a critical
moment, the activity of an astronomer might be concerned with the
birth of a world, and have whatever is known about the starry
heavens as its significant content.  Physically speaking, what
man has effected on this globe in his progress from savagery is a
mere scratch on its surface, not perceptible at a distance which
is slight in comparison with the reaches even of the solar
system.  Yet in meaning what has been accomplished measures just
the difference of civilization from savagery.  Although the
activities, physically viewed, have changed somewhat, this change
is slight in comparison with the development of the meanings
attaching to the activities.  There is no limit to the meaning
which an action may come to possess.  It all depends upon the
context of perceived connections in which it is placed; the reach
of imagination in realizing connections is inexhaustible.
The advantage which the activity of man has in appropriating and
finding meanings makes his education something else than the
manufacture of a tool or the training of an animal.  The latter
increase efficiency; they do not develop significance.  The final
educational importance of such occupations in play and work as
were considered in the last chapter is that they afford the most
direct instrumentalities for such extension of meaning.  Set
going under adequate conditions they are magnets for gathering
and retaining an indefinitely wide scope of intellectual
considerations.  They provide vital centers for the reception and
assimilation of information.  When information is purveyed in
chunks simply as information to be retained for its own sake, it
tends to stratify over vital experience.  Entering as a factor
into an activity pursued for its own sake--whether as a means or
as a widening of the content of the aim--it is informing.  The
insight directly gained fuses with what is told.  Individual
experience is then capable of taking up and holding in solution
the net results of the experience of the group to which he
belongs--including the results of sufferings and trials over long
stretches of time.  And such media have no fixed saturation point
where further absorption is impossible.  The more that is taken
in, the greater capacity there is for further assimilation.  New
receptiveness follows upon new curiosity, and new curiosity upon
information gained.

The meanings with which activities become charged, concern nature
and man.  This is an obvious truism, which however gains meaning
when translated into educational equivalents.  So translated, it
signifies that geography and history supply subject matter which
gives background and outlook, intellectual perspective, to what
might otherwise be narrow personal actions or mere forms of
technical skill.  With every increase of ability to place our own
doings in their time and space connections, our doings gain in
significant content.  We realize that we are citizens of no mean
city in discovering the scene in space of which we are denizens,
and the continuous manifestation of endeavor in time of which we
are heirs and continuers.  Thus our ordinary daily experiences
cease to be things of the moment and gain enduring substance.
Of course if geography and history are taught as ready-made
studies which a person studies simply because he is sent to
school, it easily happens that a large number of statements about
things remote and alien to everyday experience are learned.
Activity is divided, and two separate worlds are built up,
occupying activity at divided periods.  No transmutation takes
place; ordinary experience is not enlarged in meaning by getting
its connections; what is studied is not animated and made real by
entering into immediate activity.  Ordinary experience is not
even left as it was, narrow but vital.  Rather, it loses
something of its mobility and sensitiveness to suggestions.  It
is weighed down and pushed into a corner by a load of
unassimilated information.  It parts with its flexible
responsiveness and alert eagerness for additional meaning.  Mere
amassing of information apart from the direct interests of life
makes mind wooden; elasticity disappears.

Normally every activity engaged in for its own sake reaches out
beyond its immediate self.  It does not passively wait for
information to be bestowed which will increase its meaning; it
seeks it out.  Curiosity is not an accidental isolated
possession; it is a necessary consequence of the fact that an
experience is a moving, changing thing, involving all kinds of
connections with other things.  Curiosity is but the tendency to
make these conditions perceptible.  It is the business of
educators to supply an environment so that this reaching out of
an experience may be fruitfully rewarded and kept continuously
active.  Within a certain kind of environment, an activity may be
checked so that the only meaning which accrues is of its direct
and tangible isolated outcome.  One may cook, or hammer, or walk,
and the resulting consequences may not take the mind any farther
than the consequences of cooking, hammering, and walking in the
literal -- or physical -- sense.  But nevertheless the
consequences of the act remain far-reaching.  To walk involves a
displacement and reaction of the resisting earth, whose thrill is
felt wherever there is matter.  It involves the structure of the
limbs and the nervous system; the principles of mechanics.  To
cook is to utilize heat and moisture to change the chemical
relations of food materials; it has a bearing upon the
assimilation of food and the growth of the body.  The utmost that
the most learned men of science know in physics, chemistry,
physiology is not enough to make all these consequences and
connections perceptible.  The task of education, once more, is to
see to it that such activities are performed in such ways and
under such conditions as render these conditions as perceptible
as possible.  To "learn geography" is to gain in power to
perceive the spatial, the natural, connections of an ordinary
act; to "learn history" is essentially to gain in power to
recognize its human connections.  For what is called geography as
a formulated study is simply the body of facts and principles
which have been discovered in other men's experience about the
natural medium in which we live, and in connection with which the
particular acts of our life have an explanation.  So history as a
formulated study is but the body of known facts about the
activities and sufferings of the social groups with which our own
lives are continuous, and through reference to which our own
customs and institutions are illuminated.

2.  The Complementary Nature of History and Geography.  History
and geography -- including in the latter, for reasons about to be
mentioned, nature study -- are the information studies par
excellence of the schools.  Examination of the materials and the
method of their use will make clear that the difference between
penetration of this information into living experience and its
mere piling up in isolated heaps depends upon whether these
studies are faithful to the interdependence of man and nature
which affords these studies their justification.  Nowhere,
however, is there greater danger that subject matter will be
accepted as appropriate educational material simply because it
has become customary to teach and learn it.  The idea of a
philosophic reason for it, because of the function of the
material in a worthy transformation of experience, is looked upon
as a vain fancy, or as supplying a high-sounding phraseology in
support of what is already done.  The words "history" and
"geography" suggest simply the matter which has been
traditionally sanctioned in the schools.  The mass and variety of
this matter discourage an attempt to see what it really stands
for, and how it can be so taught as to fulfill its mission in the
experience of pupils.  But unless the idea that there is a
unifying and social direction in education is a farcical
pretense, subjects that bulk as large in the curriculum as
history and geography, must represent a general function in the
development of a truly socialized and intellectualized
experience.  The discovery of this function must be employed as a
criterion for trying and sifting the facts taught and the methods
used.

The function of historical and geographical subject matter has
been stated; it is to enrich and liberate the more direct and
personal contacts of life by furnishing their context, their
background and outlook.  While geography emphasizes the physical
side and history the social, these are only emphases in a common
topic, namely, the associated life of men.  For this associated
life, with its experiments, its ways and means, its achievements
and failures, does not go on in the sky nor yet in a vacuum.  It
takes place on the earth.  This setting of nature does not bear
to social activities the relation that the scenery of a
theatrical performance bears to a dramatic representation; it
enters into the very make-up of the social happenings that form
history.  Nature is the medium of social occurrences.  It
furnishes original stimuli; it supplies obstacles and resources.
Civilization is the progressive mastery of its varied energies.
When this interdependence of the study of history, representing
the human emphasis, with the study of geography, representing the
natural, is ignored, history sinks to a listing of dates with an
appended inventory of events, labeled "important"; or else it
becomes a literary phantasy -- for in purely literary history the
natural environment is but stage scenery.

Geography, of course, has its educative influence in a
counterpart connection of natural facts with social events and
their consequences.  The classic definition of geography as an
account of the earth as the home of man expresses the educational
reality.  But it is easier to give this definition than it is to
present specific geographical subject matter in its vital human
bearings.  The residence, pursuits, successes, and failures of
men are the things that give the geographic data their reason for
inclusion in the material of instruction.  But to hold the two
together requires an informed and cultivated imagination.  When
the ties are broken, geography presents itself as that
hodge-podge of unrelated fragments too often found.  It appears
as a veritable rag-bag of intellectual odds and ends: the height
of a mountain here, the course of a river there, the quantity of
shingles produced in this town, the tonnage of the shipping in
that, the boundary of a county, the capital of a state.  The
earth as the home of man is humanizing and unified; the earth
viewed as a miscellany of facts is scattering and imaginatively
inert.  Geography is a topic that originally appeals to
imagination -- even to the romantic imagination.  It shares in
the wonder and glory that attach to adventure, travel, and
exploration.  The variety of peoples and environments, their
contrast with familiar scenes, furnishes infinite stimulation.
The mind is moved from the monotony of the customary.  And while
local or home geography is the natural starting point in the
reconstructive development of the natural environment, it is an
intellectual starting point for moving out into the unknown, not
an end in itself.  When not treated as a basis for getting at the
large world beyond, the study of the home geography becomes as
deadly as do object lessons which simply summarize the properties
of familiar objects.  The reason is the same.  The imagination is
not fed, but is held down to recapitulating, cataloguing, and
refining what is already known.  But when the familiar fences
that mark the limits of the village proprietors are signs that
introduce an understanding of the boundaries of great nations,
even fences are lighted with meaning.  Sunlight, air, running
water, inequality of earth's surface, varied industries, civil
officers and their duties -- all these things are found in the
local environment.  Treated as if their meaning began and ended
in those confines, they are curious facts to be laboriously
learned.  As instruments for extending the limits of experience,
bringing within its scope peoples and things otherwise strange
and unknown, they are transfigured by the use to which they are
put.  Sunlight, wind, stream, commerce, political relations come
from afar and lead the thoughts afar.  To follow their course is
to enlarge the mind not by stuffing it with additional
information, but by remaking the meaning of what was previously a
matter of course.

The same principle coordinates branches, or phases, of
geographical study which tend to become specialized and separate.
Mathematical or astronomical, physiographic, topographic,
political, commercial, geography, all make their claims.  How are
they to be adjusted? By an external compromise that crowds in so
much of each? No other method is to be found unless it be
constantly borne in mind that the educational center of gravity
is in the cultural or humane aspects of the subject.  From this
center, any material becomes relevant in so far as it is needed
to help appreciate the significance of human activities and
relations.  The differences of civilization in cold and tropical
regions, the special inventions, industrial and political, of
peoples in the temperate regions, cannot be understood without
appeal to the earth as a member of the solar system.  Economic
activities deeply influence social intercourse and political
organization on one side, and reflect physical conditions on the
other.  The specializations of these topics are for the
specialists; their interaction concerns man as a being whose
experience is social.

To include nature study within geography doubtless seems forced;
verbally, it is.  But in educational idea there is but one
reality, and it is pity that in practice we have two names: for
the diversity of names tends to conceal the identity of meaning.
Nature and the earth should be equivalent terms, and so should
earth study and nature study.  Everybody knows that nature study
has suffered in schools from scrappiness of subject matter, due
to dealing with a large number of isolated points.  The parts of
a flower have been studied, for example, apart from the flower as
an organ; the flower apart from the plant; the plant apart from
the soil, air, and light in which and through which it lives.
The result is an inevitable deadness of topics to which attention
is invited, but which are so isolated that they do not feed
imagination.  The lack of interest is so great that it was
seriously proposed to revive animism, to clothe natural facts and
events with myths in order that they might attract and hold the
mind.  In numberless cases, more or less silly personifications
were resorted to.  The method was silly, but it expressed a real
need for a human atmosphere.  The facts had been torn to pieces
by being taken out of their context.  They no longer belonged to
the earth; they had no abiding place anywhere.  To compensate,
recourse was had to artificial and sentimental associations.  The
real remedy is to make nature study a study of nature, not of
fragments made meaningless through complete removal from the
situations in which they are produced and in which they operate.
When nature is treated as a whole, like the earth in its
relations, its phenomena fall into their natural relations of
sympathy and association with human life, and artificial
substitutes are not needed.

3.  History and Present Social Life.  The segregation which kills
the vitality of history is divorce from present modes and
concerns of social life.  The past just as past is no longer our
affair.  If it were wholly gone and done with, there would be
only one reasonable attitude toward it.  Let the dead bury their
dead.  But knowledge of the past is the key to understanding the
present.  History deals with the past, but this past is the
history of the present.  An intelligent study of the discovery,
explorations, colonization of America, of the pioneer movement
westward, of immigration, etc., should be a study of the United
States as it is to-day: of the country we now live in.  Studying
it in process of formation makes much that is too complex to be
directly grasped open to comprehension.  Genetic method was
perhaps the chief scientific achievement of the latter half of
the nineteenth century.  Its principle is that the way to get
insight into any complex product is to trace the process of its
making, -- to follow it through the successive stages of its
growth.  To apply this method to history as if it meant only the
truism that the present social state cannot be separated from its
past, is one-sided.  It means equally that past events cannot be
separated from the living present and retain meaning.  The true
starting point of history is always some present situation with
its problems.

This general principle may be briefly applied to a consideration
of its bearing upon a number of points.  The biographical method
is generally recommended as the natural mode of approach to
historical study.  The lives of great men, of heroes and leaders,
make concrete and vital historic episodes otherwise abstract and
incomprehensible.  They condense into vivid pictures complicated
and tangled series of events spread over so much space and time
that only a highly trained mind can follow and unravel them.
There can be no doubt of the psychological soundness of this
principle.  But it is misused when employed to throw into
exaggerated relief the doings of a few individuals without
reference to the social situations which they represent.  When a
biography is related just as an account of the doings of a man
isolated from the conditions that aroused him and to which his
activities were a response, we do not have a study of history,
for we have no study of social life, which is an affair of
individuals in association.  We get only a sugar coating which
makes it easier to swallow certain fragments of information.
Much attention has been given of late to primitive life as an
introduction to learning history.  Here also there is a right and
a wrong way of conceiving its value.  The seemingly ready-made
character and the complexity of present conditions, their
apparently hard and fast character, is an almost insuperable
obstacle to gaining insight into their nature.  Recourse to the
primitive may furnish the fundamental elements of the present
situation in immensely simplified form.  It is like unraveling a
cloth so complex and so close to the eyes that its scheme cannot
be seen, until the larger coarser features of the pattern appear.
We cannot simplify the present situations by deliberate
experiment, but resort to primitive life presents us with the
sort of results we should desire from an experiment.  Social
relationships and modes of organized action are reduced to their
lowest terms.  When this social aim is overlooked, however, the
study of primitive life becomes simply a rehearsing of
sensational and exciting features of savagery.  Primitive history
suggests industrial history.  For one of the chief reasons for
going to more primitive conditions to resolve the present into
more easily perceived factors is that we may realize how the
fundamental problems of procuring subsistence, shelter, and
protection have been met; and by seeing how these were solved in
the earlier days of the human race, form some conception of the
long road which has had to be traveled, and of the successive
inventions by which the race has been brought forward in culture.
We do not need to go into disputes regarding the economic
interpretation of history to realize that the industrial history
of mankind gives insight into two important phases of social life
in a way which no other phase of history can possibly do.  It
presents us with knowledge of the successive inventions by which
theoretical science has been applied to the control of nature in
the interests of security and prosperity of social life.  It thus
reveals the successive causes of social progress.  Its other
service is to put before us the things that fundamentally concern
all men in common -- the occupations and values connected with
getting a living.  Economic history deals with the activities,
the career, and fortunes of the common man as does no other
branch of history.  The one thing every individual must do is to
live; the one thing that society must do is to secure from each
individual his fair contribution to the general well being and
see to it that a just return is made to him.

Economic history is more human, more democratic, and hence more
liberalizing than political history.  It deals not with the rise
and fall of principalities and powers, but with the growth of the
effective liberties, through command of nature, of the common man
for whom powers and principalities exist.

Industrial history also offers a more direct avenue of approach
to the realization of the intimate connection of man's struggles,
successes, and failures with nature than does political history
-- to say nothing of the military history into which political
history so easily runs when reduced to the level of youthful
comprehension.  For industrial history is essentially an account
of the way in which man has learned to utilize natural energy
from the time when men mostly exploited the muscular energies of
other men to the time when, in promise if not in actuality, the
resources of nature are so under command as to enable men to
extend a common dominion over her.  When the history of work,
when the conditions of using the soil, forest, mine, of
domesticating and cultivating grains and animals, of manufacture
and distribution, are left out of account, history tends to
become merely literary -- a systematized romance of a mythical
humanity living upon itself instead of upon the earth.

Perhaps the most neglected branch of history in general education
is intellectual history.  We are only just beginning to realize
that the great heroes who have advanced human destiny are not its
politicians, generals, and diplomatists, but the scientific
discoverers and inventors who have put into man's hands the
instrumentalities of an expanding and controlled experience, and
the artists and poets who have celebrated his struggles,
triumphs, and defeats in such language, pictorial, plastic, or
written, that their meaning is rendered universally accessible to
others.  One of the advantages of industrial history as a history
of man's progressive adaptation of natural forces to social uses
is the opportunity which it affords for consideration of advance
in the methods and results of knowledge.  At present men are
accustomed to eulogize intelligence and reason in general terms;
their fundamental importance is urged.  But pupils often come
away from the conventional study of history, and think either
that the human intellect is a static quantity which has not
progressed by the invention of better methods, or else that
intelligence, save as a display of personal shrewdness, is a
negligible historic factor.  Surely no better way could be
devised of instilling a genuine sense of the part which mind has
to play in life than a study of history which makes plain how the
entire advance of humanity from savagery to civilization has been
dependent upon intellectual discoveries and inventions, and the
extent to which the things which ordinarily figure most largely
in historical writings have been side issues, or even
obstructions for intelligence to overcome.

Pursued in this fashion, history would most naturally become of
ethical value in teaching.  Intelligent insight into present
forms of associated life is necessary for a character whose
morality is more than colorless innocence.  Historical knowledge
helps provide such insight.  It is an organ for analysis of the
warp and woof of the present social fabric, of making known the
forces which have woven the pattern.  The use of history for
cultivating a socialized intelligence constitutes its moral
significance.  It is possible to employ it as a kind of reservoir
of anecdotes to be drawn on to inculcate special moral lessons on
this virtue or that vice.  But such teaching is not so much an
ethical use of history as it is an effort to create moral
impressions by means of more or less authentic material.  At
best, it produces a temporary emotional glow; at worst, callous
indifference to moralizing.  The assistance which may be given by
history to a more intelligent sympathetic understanding of the
social situations of the present in which individuals share is a
permanent and constructive moral asset.

Summary.  It is the nature of an experience to have implications
which go far beyond what is at first consciously noted in it.
Bringing these connections or implications to consciousness
enhances the meaning of the experience.  Any experience, however
trivial in its first appearance, is capable of assuming an
indefinite richness of significance by extending its range of
perceived connections.  Normal communication with others is the
readiest way of effecting this development, for it links up the
net results of the experience of the group and even the race with
the immediate experience of an individual.  By normal
communication is meant that in which there is a joint interest, a
common interest, so that one is eager to give and the other to
take.  It contrasts with telling or stating things simply for the
sake of impressing them upon another, merely in order to test him
to see how much he has retained and can literally reproduce.

Geography and history are the two great school resources for
bringing about the enlargement of the significance of a direct
personal experience.  The active occupations described in the
previous chapter reach out in space and time with respect to both
nature and man.  Unless they are taught for external reasons or
as mere modes of skill their chief educational value is that they
provide the most direct and interesting roads out into the larger
world of meanings stated in history and geography.  While history
makes human implications explicit and geography natural
connections, these subjects are two phases of the same living
whole, since the life of men in association goes on in nature,
not as an accidental setting, but as the material and medium of
development.


Chapter Seventeen: Science in the Course of Study

1.  The Logical and the Psychological.  By science is meant, as
already stated, that knowledge which is the outcome of methods of
observation, reflection, and testing which are deliberately
adopted to secure a settled, assured subject matter.  It involves
an intelligent and persistent endeavor to revise current beliefs
so as to weed out what is erroneous, to add to their accuracy,
and, above all, to give them such shape that the dependencies of
the various facts upon one another may be as obvious as possible.
It is, like all knowledge, an outcome of activity bringing about
certain changes in the environment.  But in its case, the quality
of the resulting knowledge is the controlling factor and not an
incident of the activity.  Both logically and educationally,
science is the perfecting of knowing, its last stage.

Science, in short, signifies a realization of the logical
implications of any knowledge.  Logical order is not a form
imposed upon what is known; it is the proper form of knowledge as
perfected.  For it means that the statement of subject matter is
of a nature to exhibit to one who understands it the premises
from which it follows and the conclusions to which it points (See
ante, p.  190).  As from a few bones the competent zoologist
reconstructs an animal; so from the form of a statement in
mathematics or physics the specialist in the subject can form an
idea of the system of truths in which it has its place.

To the non-expert, however, this perfected form is a stumbling
block.  Just because the material is stated with reference to the
furtherance of knowledge as an end in itself, its connections
with the material of everyday life are hidden.  To the layman the
bones are a mere curiosity.  Until he had mastered the principles
of zoology, his efforts to make anything out of them would be
random and blind.  From the standpoint of the learner scientific
form is an ideal to be achieved, not a starting point from which
to set out.  It is, nevertheless, a frequent practice to start in
instruction with the rudiments of science somewhat simplified.
The necessary consequence is an isolation of science from
significant experience.  The pupil learns symbols without the key
to their meaning.  He acquires a technical body of information
without ability to trace its connections with the objects and
operations with which he is familiar--often he acquires simply a
peculiar vocabulary.  There is a strong temptation to assume that
presenting subject matter in its perfected form provides a royal
road to learning.  What more natural than to suppose that the
immature can be saved time and energy, and be protected from
needless error by commencing where competent inquirers have left
off? The outcome is written large in the history of education.
Pupils begin their study of science with texts in which the
subject is organized into topics according to the order of the
specialist.  Technical concepts, with their definitions, are
introduced at the outset.  Laws are introduced at a very early
stage, with at best a few indications of the way in which they
were arrived at.  The pupils learn a "science" instead of
learning the scientific way of treating the familiar material of
ordinary experience.  The method of the advanced student
dominates college teaching; the approach of the college is
transferred into the high school, and so down the line, with such
omissions as may make the subject easier.

The chronological method which begins with the experience of the
learner and develops from that the proper modes of scientific
treatment is often called the "psychological" method in
distinction from the logical method of the expert or specialist.
The apparent loss of time involved is more than made up for by
the superior understanding and vital interest secured.  What the
pupil learns he at least understands.  Moreover by following, in
connection with problems selected from the material of ordinary
acquaintance, the methods by which scientific men have reached
their perfected knowledge, he gains independent power to deal
with material within his range, and avoids the mental confusion
and intellectual distaste attendant upon studying matter whose
meaning is only symbolic.  Since the mass of pupils are never
going to become scientific specialists, it is much more important
that they should get some insight into what scientific method
means than that they should copy at long range and second hand
the results which scientific men have reached.  Students will not
go so far, perhaps, in the "ground covered," but they will be
sure and intelligent as far as they do go.  And it is safe to say
that the few who go on to be scientific experts will have a
better preparation than if they had been swamped with a large
mass of purely technical and symbolically stated information.  In
fact, those who do become successful men of science are those who
by their own power manage to avoid the pitfalls of a traditional
scholastic introduction into it.

The contrast between the expectations of the men who a generation
or two ago strove, against great odds, to secure a place for
science in education, and the result generally achieved is
painful.  Herbert Spencer, inquiring what knowledge is of most
worth, concluded that from all points of view scientific
knowledge is most valuable.  But his argument unconsciously
assumed that scientific knowledge could be communicated in a
ready-made form.  Passing over the methods by which the subject
matter of our ordinary activities is transmuted into scientific
form, it ignored the method by which alone science is science.
Instruction has too often proceeded upon an analogous plan.  But
there is no magic attached to material stated in technically
correct scientific form.  When learned in this condition it
remains a body of inert information.  Moreover its form of
statement removes it further from fruitful contact with everyday
experiences than does the mode of statement proper to literature.
Nevertheless that the claims made for instruction in science were
unjustifiable does not follow.  For material so taught is not
science to the pupil.

Contact with things and laboratory exercises, while a great
improvement upon textbooks arranged upon the deductive plan, do
not of themselves suffice to meet the need.  While they are an
indispensable portion of scientific method, they do not as a
matter of course constitute scientific method.  Physical
materials may be manipulated with scientific apparatus, but the
materials may be disassociated in themselves and in the ways in
which they are handled, from the materials and processes used out
of school.  The problems dealt with may be only problems of
science: problems, that is, which would occur to one already
initiated in the science of the subject.  Our attention may be
devoted to getting skill in technical manipulation without
reference to the connection of laboratory exercises with a
problem belonging to subject matter.  There is sometimes a ritual
of laboratory instruction as well as of heathen religion.  1
It has been mentioned, incidentally, that scientific statements,
or logical form, implies the use of signs or symbols.  The
statement applies, of course, to all use of language.  But in the
vernacular, the mind proceeds directly from the symbol to the
thing signified.  Association with familiar material is so close
that the mind does not pause upon the sign.  The signs are
intended only to stand for things and acts.  But scientific
terminology has an additional use.  It is designed, as we have
seen, not to stand for the things directly in their practical use
in experience, but for the things placed in a cognitive system.
Ultimately, of course, they denote the things of our common sense
acquaintance.  But immediately they do not designate them in
their common context, but translated into terms of scientific
inquiry.  Atoms, molecules, chemical formulae, the mathematical
propositions in the study of physics -- all these have primarily
an intellectual value and only indirectly an empirical value.
They represent instruments for the carrying on of science.  As in
the case of other tools, their significance can be learned only
by use.  We cannot procure understanding of their meaning by
pointing to things, but only by pointing to their work when they
are employed as part of the technique of knowledge.  Even the
circle, square, etc., of geometry exhibit a difference from the
squares and circles of familiar acquaintance, and the further one
proceeds in mathematical science the greater the remoteness from
the everyday empirical thing.  Qualities which do not count for
the pursuit of knowledge about spatial relations are left out;
those which are important for this purpose are accentuated.  If
one carries his study far enough, he will find even the
properties which are significant for spatial knowledge giving way
to those which facilitate knowledge of other things -- perhaps a
knowledge of the general relations of number.  There will be
nothing in the conceptual definitions even to suggest spatial
form, size, or direction.  This does not mean that they are
unreal mental inventions, but it indicates that direct physical
qualities have been transmuted into tools for a special end--the
end of intellectual organization.  In every machine the primary
state of material has been modified by subordinating it to use
for a purpose.  Not the stuff in its original form but in its
adaptation to an end is important.  No one would have a knowledge
of a machine who could enumerate all the materials entering into
its structure, but only he who knew their uses and could tell why
they are employed as they are.  In like fashion one has a
knowledge of mathematical conceptions only when he sees the
problems in which they function and their specific utility in
dealing with these problems.  "Knowing" the definitions, rules,
formulae, etc., is like knowing the names of parts of a machine
without knowing what they do.  In one case, as in the other, the
meaning, or intellectual content, is what the element
accomplishes in the system of which it is a member.

2.  Science and Social Progress.  Assuming that the development
of the direct knowledge gained in occupations of social interest
is carried to a perfected logical form, the question arises as to
its place in experience.  In general, the reply is that science
marks the emancipation of mind from devotion to customary
purposes and makes possible the systematic pursuit of new ends.
It is the agency of progress in action.  Progress is sometimes
thought of as consisting in getting nearer to ends already
sought.  But this is a minor form of progress, for it requires
only improvement of the means of action or technical advance.
More important modes of progress consist in enriching prior
purposes and in forming new ones.  Desires are not a fixed
quantity, nor does progress mean only an increased amount of
satisfaction.  With increased culture and new mastery of nature,
new desires, demands for new qualities of satisfaction, show
themselves, for intelligence perceives new possibilities of
action.  This projection of new possibilities leads to search for
new means of execution, and progress takes place; while the
discovery of objects not already used leads to suggestion of new
ends.

That science is the chief means of perfecting control of means of
action is witnessed by the great crop of inventions which
followed intellectual command of the secrets of nature.  The
wonderful transformation of production and distribution known as
the industrial revolution is the fruit of experimental science.
Railways, steamboats, electric motors, telephone and telegraph,
automobiles, aeroplanes and dirigibles are conspicuous evidences
of the application of science in life.  But none of them would be
of much importance without the thousands of less sensational
inventions by means of which natural science has been rendered
tributary to our daily life.

It must be admitted that to a considerable extent the progress
thus procured has been only technical: it has provided more
efficient means for satisfying preexistent desires, rather than
modified the quality of human purposes.  There is, for example,
no modern civilization which is the equal of Greek culture in all
respects.  Science is still too recent to have been absorbed into
imaginative and emotional disposition.  Men move more swiftly and
surely to the realization of their ends, but their ends too
largely remain what they were prior to scientific enlightenment.
This fact places upon education the responsibility of using
science in a way to modify the habitual attitude of imagination
and feeling, not leave it just an extension of our physical arms
and legs.

The advance of science has already modified men's thoughts of the
purposes and goods of life to a sufficient extent to give some
idea of the nature of this responsibility and the ways of meeting
it.  Science taking effect in human activity has broken down
physical barriers which formerly separated men; it has immensely
widened the area of intercourse.  It has brought about
interdependence of interests on an enormous scale.  It has
brought with it an established conviction of the possibility of
control of nature in the interests of mankind and thus has led
men to look to the future, instead of the past.  The coincidence
of the ideal of progress with the advance of science is not a
mere coincidence.  Before this advance men placed the golden age
in remote antiquity.  Now they face the future with a firm belief
that intelligence properly used can do away with evils once
thought inevitable.  To subjugate devastating disease is no
longer a dream; the hope of abolishing poverty is not utopian.
Science has familiarized men with the idea of development, taking
effect practically in persistent gradual amelioration of the
estate of our common humanity.


The problem of an educational use of science is then to create an
intelligence pregnant with belief in the possibility of the
direction of human affairs by itself.  The method of science
engrained through education in habit means emancipation from rule
of thumb and from the routine generated by rule of thumb
procedure.  The word empirical in its ordinary use does not mean
"connected with experiment," but rather crude and unrational.
Under the influence of conditions created by the non-existence of
experimental science, experience was opposed in all the ruling
philosophies of the past to reason and the truly rational.
Empirical knowledge meant the knowledge accumulated by a
multitude of past instances without intelligent insight into the
principles of any of them.  To say that medicine was empirical
meant that it was not scientific, but a mode of practice based
upon accumulated observations of diseases and of remedies used
more or less at random.  Such a mode of practice is of necessity
happy-go-lucky; success depends upon chance.  It lends itself to
deception and quackery.  Industry that is "empirically"
controlled forbids constructive applications of intelligence; it
depends upon following in an imitative slavish manner the models
set in the past.  Experimental science means the possibility of
using past experiences as the servant, not the master, of mind.
It means that reason operates within experience, not beyond it,
to give it an intelligent or reasonable quality.  Science is
experience becoming rational.  The effect of science is thus to
change men's idea of the nature and inherent possibilities of
experience.  By the same token, it changes the idea and the
operation of reason.  Instead of being something beyond
experience, remote, aloof, concerned with a sublime region that
has nothing to do with the experienced facts of life, it is found
indigenous in experience: -- the factor by which past experiences
are purified and rendered into tools for discovery and advance.

The term "abstract" has a rather bad name in popular speech,
being used to signify not only that which is abstruse and hard to
understand, but also that which is far away from life.  But
abstraction is an indispensable trait in reflective direction of
activity.  Situations do not literally repeat themselves.  Habit
treats new occurrences as if they were identical with old ones;
it suffices, accordingly, when the different or novel element is
negligible for present purposes.  But when the new element
requires especial attention, random reaction is the sole recourse
unless abstraction is brought into play.  For abstraction
deliberately selects from the subject matter of former
experiences that which is thought helpful in dealing with the
new.  It signifies conscious transfer of a meaning embedded in
past experience for use in a new one.  It is the very artery of
intelligence, of the intentional rendering of one experience
available for guidance of another.

Science carries on this working over of prior subject matter on a
large scale.  It aims to free an experience from all which is
purely personal and strictly immediate; it aims to detach
whatever it has in common with the subject matter of other
experiences, and which, being common, may be saved for further
use.  It is, thus, an indispensable factor in social progress.
In any experience just as it occurs there is much which, while it
may be of precious import to the individual implicated in the
experience, is peculiar and unreduplicable.  From the standpoint
of science, this material is accidental, while the features which
are widely shared are essential.  Whatever is unique in the
situation, since dependent upon the peculiarities of the
individual and the coincidence of circumstance, is not available
for others; so that unless what is shared is abstracted and fixed
by a suitable symbol, practically all the value of the experience
may perish in its passing.  But abstraction and the use of terms
to record what is abstracted put the net value of individual
experience at the permanent disposal of mankind.  No one can
foresee in detail when or how it may be of further use.  The man
of science in developing his abstractions is like a manufacturer
of tools who does not know who will use them nor when.  But
intellectual tools are indefinitely more flexible in their range
of adaptation than other mechanical tools.

Generalization is the counterpart of abstraction.  It is the
functioning of an abstraction in its application to a new
concrete experience, -- its extension to clarify and direct new
situations.  Reference to these possible applications is
necessary in order that the abstraction may be fruitful, instead
of a barren formalism ending in itself.  Generalization is
essentially a social device.  When men identified their interests
exclusively with the concerns of a narrow group, their
generalizations were correspondingly restricted.  The viewpoint
did not permit a wide and free survey.  Men's thoughts were tied
down to a contracted space and a short time, -- limited to their
own established customs as a measure of all possible values.
Scientific abstraction and generalization are equivalent to
taking the point of view of any man, whatever his location in
time and space.  While this emancipation from the conditions and
episodes of concrete experiences accounts for the remoteness, the
"abstractness," of science, it also accounts for its wide and
free range of fruitful novel applications in practice.  Terms and
propositions record, fix, and convey what is abstracted.  A
meaning detached from a given experience cannot remain hanging in
the air.  It must acquire a local habitation.  Names give
abstract meanings a physical locus and body.  Formulation is thus
not an after-thought or by-product; it is essential to the
completion of the work of thought.  Persons know many things
which they cannot express, but such knowledge remains practical,
direct, and personal.  An individual can use it for himself; he
may be able to act upon it with efficiency.  Artists and
executives often have their knowledge in this state.  But it is
personal, untransferable, and, as it were, instinctive.  To
formulate the significance of an experience a man must take into
conscious account the experiences of others.  He must try to find
a standpoint which includes the experience of others as well as
his own.  Otherwise his communication cannot be understood.  He
talks a language which no one else knows.  While literary art
furnishes the supreme successes in stating of experiences so that
they are vitally significant to others, the vocabulary of science
is designed, in another fashion, to express the meaning of
experienced things in symbols which any one will know who studies
the science.  Aesthetic formulation reveals and enhances the
meaning of experiences one already has; scientific formulation
supplies one with tools for constructing new experiences with
transformed meanings.

To sum up: Science represents the office of intelligence, in
projection and control of new experiences, pursued
systematically, intentionally, and on a scale due to freedom from
limitations of habit.  It is the sole instrumentality of
conscious, as distinct from accidental, progress.  And if its
generality, its remoteness from individual conditions, confer
upon it a certain technicality and aloofness, these qualities are
very different from those of merely speculative theorizing.  The
latter are in permanent dislocation from practice; the former are
temporarily detached for the sake of wider and freer application
in later concrete action.  There is a kind of idle theory which
is antithetical to practice; but genuinely scientific theory
falls within practice as the agency of its expansion and its
direction to new possibilities.

3.  Naturalism and Humanism in Education.  There exists an
educational tradition which opposes science to literature and
history in the curriculum.  The quarrel between the
representatives of the two interests is easily explicable
historically.  Literature and language and a literary philosophy
were entrenched in all higher institutions of learning before
experimental science came into being.  The latter had naturally
to win its way.  No fortified and protected interest readily
surrenders any monopoly it may possess.  But the assumption, from
whichever side, that language and literary products are
exclusively humanistic in quality, and that science is purely
physical in import, is a false notion which tends to cripple the
educational use of both studies.  Human life does not occur in a
vacuum, nor is nature a mere stage setting for the enactment of
its drama (ante, p.  211).  Man's life is bound up in the
processes of nature; his career, for success or defeat, depends
upon the way in which nature enters it.  Man's power of
deliberate control of his own affairs depends upon ability to
direct natural energies to use: an ability which is in turn
dependent upon insight into nature's processes.  Whatever natural
science may be for the specialist, for educational purposes it is
knowledge of the conditions of human action.  To be aware of the
medium in which social intercourse goes on, and of the means and
obstacles to its progressive development is to be in command of a
knowledge which is thoroughly humanistic in quality.  One who is
ignorant of the history of science is ignorant of the struggles
by which mankind has passed from routine and caprice, from
superstitious subjection to nature, from efforts to use it
magically, to intellectual self-possession.  That science may be
taught as a set of formal and technical exercises is only too
true.  This happens whenever information about the world is made
an end in itself.  The failure of such instruction to procure
culture is not, however, evidence of the antithesis of natural
knowledge to humanistic concern, but evidence of a wrong
educational attitude.  Dislike to employ scientific knowledge as
it functions in men's occupations is itself a survival of an
aristocratic culture.  The notion that "applied" knowledge is
somehow less worthy than "pure" knowledge, was natural to a
society in which all useful work was performed by slaves and
serfs, and in which industry was controlled by the models set by
custom rather than by intelligence.  Science, or the highest
knowing, was then identified with pure theorizing, apart from all
application in the uses of life; and knowledge relating to useful
arts suffered the stigma attaching to the classes who engaged in
them (See below, Ch.  XIX).  The idea of science thus generated
persisted after science had itself adopted the appliances of the
arts, using them for the production of knowledge, and after the
rise of democracy.  Taking theory just as theory, however, that
which concerns humanity is of more significance for man than that
which concerns a merely physical world.  In adopting the
criterion of knowledge laid down by a literary culture, aloof
from the practical needs of the mass of men, the educational
advocates of scientific education put themselves at a strategic
disadvantage.  So far as they adopt the idea of science
appropriate to its experimental method and to the movements of a
democratic and industrial society, they have no difficulty in
showing that natural science is more humanistic than an alleged
humanism which bases its educational schemes upon the specialized
interests of a leisure class.  For, as we have already stated,
humanistic studies when set in opposition to study of nature are
hampered.  They tend to reduce themselves to exclusively literary
and linguistic studies, which in turn tend to shrink to "the
classics," to languages no longer spoken.  For modern languages
may evidently be put to use, and hence fall under the ban.  It
would be hard to find anything in history more ironical than the
educational practices which have identified the "humanities"
exclusively with a knowledge of Greek and Latin.  Greek and Roman
art and institutions made such important contributions to our
civilization that there should always be the amplest
opportunities for making their acquaintance.  But to regard them
as par excellence the humane studies involves a deliberate
neglect of the possibilities of the subject matter which is
accessible in education to the masses, and tends to cultivate a
narrow snobbery: that of a learned class whose insignia are the
accidents of exclusive opportunity.  Knowledge is humanistic in
quality not because it is about human products in the past, but
because of what it does in liberating human intelligence and
human sympathy.  Any subject matter which accomplishes this
result is humane, and any subject matter which does not
accomplish it is not even educational.

Summary.  Science represents the fruition of the cognitive
factors in experience.  Instead of contenting itself with a mere
statement of what commends itself to personal or customary
experience, it aims at a statement which will reveal the sources,
grounds, and consequences of a belief.  The achievement of this
aim gives logical character to the statements.  Educationally, it
has to be noted that logical characteristics of method, since
they belong to subject matter which has reached a high degree of
intellectual elaboration, are different from the method of the
learner--the chronological order of passing from a cruder to a
more refined intellectual quality of experience.  When this fact
is ignored, science is treated as so much bare information, which
however is less interesting and more remote than ordinary
information, being stated in an unusual and technical vocabulary.
The function which science has to perform in the curriculum is
that which it has performed for the race: emancipation from local
and temporary incidents of experience, and the opening of
intellectual vistas unobscured by the accidents of personal habit
and predilection.  The logical traits of abstraction,
generalization, and definite formulation are all associated with
this function.  In emancipating an idea from the particular
context in which it originated and giving it a wider reference
the results of the experience of any individual are put at the
disposal of all men.  Thus ultimately and philosophically science
is the organ of general social progress.  1 Upon the positive
side, the value of problems arising in work in the garden, the
shop, etc., may be referred to (See p.  200).  The laboratory may
be treated as an additional resource to supply conditions and
appliances for the better pursuit of these problems.


Chapter Eighteen: Educational Values

The considerations involved in a discussion of educational values
have already been brought out in the discussion of aims and
interests.

The specific values usually discussed in educational theories
coincide with aims which are usually urged.  They are such things
as utility, culture, information, preparation for social
efficiency, mental discipline or power, and so on.  The aspect of
these aims in virtue of which they are valuable has been treated
in our analysis of the nature of interest, and there is no
difference between speaking of art as an interest or concern and
referring to it as a value.  It happens, however, that discussion
of values has usually been centered about a consideration of the
various ends subserved by specific subjects of the curriculum.
It has been a part of the attempt to justify those subjects by
pointing out the significant contributions to life accruing from
their study.  An explicit discussion of educational values thus
affords an opportunity for reviewing the prior discussion of aims
and interests on one hand and of the curriculum on the other, by
bringing them into connection with one another.

1.  The Nature of Realization or Appreciation.  Much of our
experience is indirect; it is dependent upon signs which
intervene between the things and ourselves, signs which stand for
or represent the former.  It is one thing to have been engaged in
war, to have shared its dangers and hardships; it is another
thing to hear or read about it.  All language, all symbols, are
implements of an indirect experience; in technical language the
experience which is procured by their means is "mediated." It
stands in contrast with an immediate, direct experience,
something in which we take part vitally and at first hand,
instead of through the intervention of representative media.  As
we have seen, the scope of personal, vitally direct experience is
very limited.  If it were not for the intervention of agencies
for representing absent and distant affairs, our experience would
remain almost on the level of that of the brutes.  Every step
from savagery to civilization is dependent upon the invention of
media which enlarge the range of purely immediate experience and
give it deepened as well as wider meaning by connecting it with
things which can only be signified or symbolized.  It is
doubtless this fact which is the cause of the disposition to
identify an uncultivated person with an illiterate person--so
dependent are we on letters for effective representative or
indirect experience.

At the same time (as we have also had repeated occasion to see)
there is always a danger that symbols will not be truly
representative; danger that instead of really calling up the
absent and remote in a way to make it enter a present experience,
the linguistic media of representation will become an end in
themselves.  Formal education is peculiarly exposed to this
danger, with the result that when literacy supervenes, mere
bookishness, what is popularly termed the academic, too often
comes with it.  In colloquial speech, the phrase a "realizing
sense" is used to express the urgency, warmth, and intimacy of a
direct experience in contrast with the remote, pallid, and coldly
detached quality of a representative experience.  The terms
"mental realization" and "appreciation" (or genuine appreciation)
are more elaborate names for the realizing sense of a thing.  It
is not possible to define these ideas except by synonyms, like
"coming home to one" "really taking it in," etc., for the only
way to appreciate what is meant by a direct experience of a thing
is by having it.  But it is the difference between reading a
technical description of a picture, and seeing it; or between
just seeing it and being moved by it; between learning
mathematical equations about light and being carried away by some
peculiarly glorious illumination of a misty landscape.  We are
thus met by the danger of the tendency of technique and other
purely representative forms to encroach upon the sphere of direct
appreciations; in other words, the tendency to assume that pupils
have a foundation of direct realization of situations sufficient
for the superstructure of representative experience erected by
formulated school studies.  This is not simply a matter of
quantity or bulk.  Sufficient direct experience is even more a
matter of quality; it must be of a sort to connect readily and
fruitfully with the symbolic material of instruction.  Before
teaching can safely enter upon conveying facts and ideas through
the media of signs, schooling must provide genuine situations in
which personal participation brings home the import of the
material and the problems which it conveys.  From the standpoint
of the pupil, the resulting experiences are worth while on their
own account; from the standpoint of the teacher they are also
means of supplying subject matter required for understanding
instruction involving signs, and of evoking attitudes of
open-mindedness and concern as to the material symbolically
conveyed.

In the outline given of the theory of educative subject matter,
the demand for this background of realization or appreciation is
met by the provision made for play and active occupations
embodying typical situations.  Nothing need be added to what has
already been said except to point out that while the discussion
dealt explicitly with the subject matter of primary education,
where the demand for the available background of direct
experience is most obvious, the principle applies to the primary
or elementary phase of every subject.  The first and basic
function of laboratory work, for example, in a high school or
college in a new field, is to familiarize the student at first
hand with a certain range of facts and problems -- to give him a
"feeling" for them.  Getting command of technique and of methods
of reaching and testing generalizations is at first secondary to
getting appreciation.  As regards the primary school activities,
it is to be borne in mind that the fundamental intent is not to
amuse nor to convey information with a minimum of vexation nor
yet to acquire skill, -- though these results may accrue as
by-products, -- but to enlarge and enrich the scope of
experience, and to keep alert and effective the interest in
intellectual progress.

The rubric of appreciation supplies an appropriate head for
bringing out three further principles: the nature of effective or
real (as distinct from nominal) standards of value; the place of
the imagination in appreciative realizations; and the place of
the fine arts in the course of study.

1.  The nature of standards of valuation.  Every adult has
acquired, in the course of his prior experience and education,
certain measures of the worth of various sorts of experience.  He
has learned to look upon qualities like honesty, amiability,
perseverance, loyalty, as moral goods; upon certain classics of
literature, painting, music, as aesthetic values, and so on.  Not
only this, but he has learned certain rules for these values --
the golden rule in morals; harmony, balance, etc., proportionate
distribution in aesthetic goods; definition, clarity, system in
intellectual accomplishments.  These principles are so important
as standards of judging the worth of new experiences that parents
and instructors are always tending to teach them directly to the
young.  They overlook the danger that standards so taught will be
merely symbolic; that is, largely conventional and verbal.  In
reality, working as distinct from professed standards depend upon
what an individual has himself specifically appreciated to be
deeply significant in concrete situations.  An individual may
have learned that certain characteristics are conventionally
esteemed in music; he may be able to converse with some
correctness about classic music; he may even honestly believe
that these traits constitute his own musical standards.  But if
in his own past experience, what he has been most accustomed to
and has most enjoyed is ragtime, his active or working measures
of valuation are fixed on the ragtime level.  The appeal actually
made to him in his own personal realization fixes his attitude
much more deeply than what he has been taught as the proper thing
to say; his habitual disposition thus fixed forms his real "norm"
of valuation in subsequent musical experiences.

Probably few would deny this statement as to musical taste.  But
it applies equally well in judgments of moral and intellectual
worth.  A youth who has had repeated experience of the full
meaning of the value of kindliness toward others built into his
disposition has a measure of the worth of generous treatment of
others.  Without this vital appreciation, the duty and virtue of
unselfishness impressed upon him by others as a standard remains
purely a matter of symbols which he cannot adequately translate
into realities.  His "knowledge" is second-handed; it is only a
knowledge that others prize unselfishness as an excellence, and
esteem him in the degree in which he exhibits it.  Thus there
grows up a split between a person's professed standards and his
actual ones.  A person may be aware of the results of this
struggle between his inclinations and his theoretical opinions;
he suffers from the conflict between doing what is really dear to
him and what he has learned will win the approval of others.  But
of the split itself he is unaware; the result is a kind of
unconscious hypocrisy, an instability of disposition.  In similar
fashion, a pupil who has worked through some confused
intellectual situation and fought his way to clearing up
obscurities in a definite outcome, appreciates the value of
clarity and definition.  He has a standard which can be depended
upon.  He may be trained externally to go through certain motions
of analysis and division of subject matter and may acquire
information about the value of these processes as standard
logical functions, but unless it somehow comes home to him at
some point as an appreciation of his own, the significance of the
logical norms -- so-called -- remains as much an external piece
of information as, say, the names of rivers in China.  He may be
able to recite, but the recital is a mechanical rehearsal.

It is, then, a serious mistake to regard appreciation as if it
were confined to such things as literature and pictures and
music.  Its scope is as comprehensive as the work of education
itself.  The formation of habits is a purely mechanical thing
unless habits are also tastes -- habitual modes of preference and
esteem, an effective sense of excellence.  There are adequate
grounds for asserting that the premium so often put in schools
upon external "discipline," and upon marks and rewards, upon
promotion and keeping back, are the obverse of the lack of
attention given to life situations in which the meaning of facts,
ideas, principles, and problems is vitally brought home.

2.  Appreciative realizations are to be distinguished from
symbolic or representative experiences.  They are not to be
distinguished from the work of the intellect or understanding.
Only a personal response involving imagination can possibly
procure realization even of pure "facts." The imagination is the
medium of appreciation in every field.  The engagement of the
imagination is the only thing that makes any activity more than
mechanical.  Unfortunately, it is too customary to identify the
imaginative with the imaginary, rather than with a warm and
intimate taking in of the full scope of a situation.  This leads
to an exaggerated estimate of fairy tales, myths, fanciful
symbols, verse, and something labeled "Fine Art," as agencies for
developing imagination and appreciation; and, by neglecting
imaginative vision in other matters, leads to methods which
reduce much instruction to an unimaginative acquiring of
specialized skill and amassing of a load of information.  Theory,
and -- to some extent -- practice, have advanced far enough to
recognize that play-activity is an imaginative enterprise.  But
it is still usual to regard this activity as a specially marked-
off stage of childish growth, and to overlook the fact that the
difference between play and what is regarded as serious
employment should be not a difference between the presence and
absence of imagination, but a difference in the materials with
which imagination is occupied.  The result is an unwholesome
exaggeration of the phantastic and "unreal" phases of childish
play and a deadly reduction of serious occupation to a routine
efficiency prized simply for its external tangible results.
Achievement comes to denote the sort of thing that a well-planned
machine can do better than a human being can, and the main effect
of education, the achieving of a life of rich significance, drops
by the wayside.  Meantime mind-wandering and wayward fancy are
nothing but the unsuppressible imagination cut loose from concern
with what is done.

An adequate recognition of the play of imagination as the medium
of realization of every kind of thing which lies beyond the scope
of direct physical response is the sole way of escape from
mechanical methods in teaching.  The emphasis put in this book,
in accord with many tendencies in contemporary education, upon
activity, will be misleading if it is not recognized that the
imagination is as much a normal and integral part of human
activity as is muscular movement.  The educative value of manual
activities and of laboratory exercises, as well as of play,
depends upon the extent in which they aid in bringing about a
sensing of the meaning of what is going on.  In effect, if not in
name, they are dramatizations.  Their utilitarian value in
forming habits of skill to be used for tangible results is
important, but not when isolated from the appreciative side.
Were it not for the accompanying play of imagination, there would
be no road from a direct activity to representative knowledge;
for it is by imagination that symbols are translated over into a
direct meaning and integrated with a narrower activity so as to
expand and enrich it.  When the representative creative
imagination is made merely literary and mythological, symbols are
rendered mere means of directing physical reactions of the organs
of speech.

3.  In the account previously given nothing was explicitly said
about the place of literature and the fine arts in the course of
study.  The omission at that point was intentional.  At the
outset, there is no sharp demarcation of useful, or industrial,
arts and fine arts.  The activities mentioned in Chapter XV
contain within themselves the factors later discriminated into
fine and useful arts.  As engaging the emotions and the
imagination, they have the qualities which give the fine arts
their quality.  As demanding method or skill, the adaptation of
tools to materials with constantly increasing perfection, they
involve the element of technique indispensable to artistic
production.  From the standpoint of product, or the work of art,
they are naturally defective, though even in this respect when
they comprise genuine appreciation they often have a rudimentary
charm.  As experiences they have both an artistic and an esthetic
quality.  When they emerge into activities which are tested by
their product and when the socially serviceable value of the
product is emphasized, they pass into useful or industrial arts.
When they develop in the direction of an enhanced appreciation of
the immediate qualities which appeal to taste, they grow into
fine arts.

In one of its meanings, appreciation is opposed to depreciation.
It denotes an enlarged, an intensified prizing, not merely a
prizing, much less -- like depreciation -- a lowered and degraded
prizing.  This enhancement of the qualities which make any
ordinary experience appealing, appropriable -- capable of full
assimilation -- and enjoyable, constitutes the prime function of
literature, music, drawing, painting, etc., in education.  They
are not the exclusive agencies of appreciation in the most
general sense of that word; but they are the chief agencies of an
intensified, enhanced appreciation.  As such, they are not only
intrinsically and directly enjoyable, but they serve a purpose
beyond themselves.  They have the office, in increased degree, of
all appreciation in fixing taste, in forming standards for the
worth of later experiences.  They arouse discontent with
conditions which fall below their measure; they create a demand
for surroundings coming up to their own level.  They reveal a
depth and range of meaning in experiences which otherwise might
be mediocre and trivial.  They supply, that is, organs of vision.
Moreover, in their fullness they represent the concentration and
consummation of elements of good which are otherwise scattered
and incomplete.  They select and focus the elements of enjoyable
worth which make any experience directly enjoyable.  They are not
luxuries of education, but emphatic expressions of that which
makes any education worth while.

2.  The Valuation of Studies.  The theory of educational values
involves not only an account of the nature of appreciation as
fixing the measure of subsequent valuations, but an account of
the specific directions in which these valuations occur.  To
value means primarily to prize, to esteem; but secondarily it
means to apprise, to estimate.  It means, that is, the act of
cherishing something, holding it dear, and also the act of
passing judgment upon the nature and amount of its value as
compared with something else.  To value in the latter sense is to
valuate or evaluate.  The distinction coincides with that
sometimes made between intrinsic and instrumental values.
Intrinsic values are not objects of judgment, they cannot (as
intrinsic) be compared, or regarded as greater and less, better
or worse.  They are invaluable; and if a thing is invaluable, it
is neither more nor less so than any other invaluable.  But
occasions present themselves when it is necessary to choose, when
we must let one thing go in order to take another.  This
establishes an order of preference, a greater and less, better
and worse.  Things judged or passed upon have to be estimated in
relation to some third thing, some further end.  With respect to
that, they are means, or instrumental values.

We may imagine a man who at one time thoroughly enjoys converse
with his friends, at another the hearing of a symphony; at
another the eating of his meals; at another the reading of a
book; at another the earning of money, and so on.  As an
appreciative realization, each of these is an intrinsic value.
It occupies a particular place in life; it serves its own end,
which cannot be supplied by a substitute.  There is no question
of comparative value, and hence none of valuation.  Each is the
specific good which it is, and that is all that can be said.  In
its own place, none is a means to anything beyond itself.  But
there may arise a situation in which they compete or conflict, in
which a choice has to be made.  Now comparison comes in.  Since a
choice has to be made, we want to know the respective claims of
each competitor.  What is to be said for it? What does it offer
in comparison with, as balanced over against, some other
possibility? Raising these questions means that a particular good
is no longer an end in itself, an intrinsic good.  For if it
were, its claims would be incomparable, imperative.  The question
is now as to its status as a means of realizing something else,
which is then the invaluable of that situation.  If a man has
just eaten, or if he is well fed generally and the opportunity to
hear music is a rarity, he will probably prefer the music to
eating.  In the given situation that will render the greater
contribution.  If he is starving, or if he is satiated with music
for the time being, he will naturally judge food to have the
greater worth.  In the abstract or at large, apart from the needs
of a particular situation in which choice has to be made, there
is no such thing as degrees or order of value.  Certain
conclusions follow with respect to educational values.  We cannot
establish a hierarchy of values among studies.  It is futile to
attempt to arrange them in an order, beginning with one having
least worth and going on to that of maximum value.  In so far as
any study has a unique or irreplaceable function in experience,
in so far as it marks a characteristic enrichment of life, its
worth is intrinsic or incomparable.  Since education is not a
means to living, but is identical with the operation of living a
life which is fruitful and inherently significant, the only
ultimate value which can be set up is just the process of living
itself.  And this is not an end to which studies and activities
are subordinate means; it is the whole of which they are
ingredients.  And what has been said about appreciation means
that every study in one of its aspects ought to have just such
ultimate significance.  It is true of arithmetic as it is of
poetry that in some place and at some time it ought to be a good
to be appreciated on its own account -- just as an enjoyable
experience, in short.  If it is not, then when the time and place
come for it to be used as a means or
instrumentality, it will be in just that much handicapped.  Never
having been realized or appreciated for itself, one will miss
something of its capacity as a resource for other ends.

It equally follows that when we compare studies as to their
values, that is, treat them as means to something beyond
themselves, that which controls their proper valuation is found
in the specific situation in which they are to be used.  The way
to enable a student to apprehend the instrumental value of
arithmetic is not to lecture him upon the benefit it will be to
him in some remote and uncertain future, but to let him discover
that success in something he is interested in doing depends upon
ability to use number.

It also follows that the attempt to distribute distinct sorts of
value among different studies is a misguided one, in spite of the
amount of time recently devoted to the undertaking.  Science for
example may have any kind of value, depending upon the situation
into which it enters as a means.  To some the value of science
may be military; it may be an instrument in strengthening means
of offense or defense; it may be technological, a tool for
engineering; or it may be commercial -- an aid in the successful
conduct of business; under other conditions, its worth may be
philanthropic -- the service it renders in relieving human
suffering; or again it may be quite conventional -- of value in
establishing one's social status as an "educated" person.  As
matter of fact, science serves all these purposes, and it would
be an arbitrary task to try to fix upon one of them as its "real"
end.  All that we can be sure of educationally is that science
should be taught so as to be an end in itself in the lives of
students--something worth while on account of its own unique
intrinsic contribution to the experience of life.  Primarily it
must have "appreciation value." If we take something which
seems to be at the opposite pole, like poetry, the same sort of
statement applies.  It may be that, at the present time, its
chief value is the contribution it makes to the enjoyment of
leisure.  But that may represent a degenerate condition rather
than anything necessary.  Poetry has historically been allied
with religion and morals; it has served the purpose of
penetrating the mysterious depths of things.  It has had an
enormous patriotic value.  Homer to the Greeks was a Bible, a
textbook of morals, a history, and a national inspiration.  In
any case, it may be said that an education which does not succeed
in making poetry a resource in the business of life as well as in
its leisure, has something the matter with it -- or else the
poetry is artificial poetry.

The same considerations apply to the value of a study or a topic
of a study with reference to its motivating force.  Those
responsible for planning and teaching the course of study should
have grounds for thinking that the studies and topics included
furnish both direct increments to the enriching of lives of the
pupils and also materials which they can put to use in other
concerns of direct interest.  Since the curriculum is always
getting loaded down with purely inherited traditional matter and
with subjects which represent mainly the energy of some
influential person or group of persons in behalf of something
dear to them, it requires constant inspection, criticism, and
revision to make sure it is accomplishing its purpose.  Then
there is always the probability that it represents the values of
adults rather than those of children and youth, or those of
pupils a generation ago rather than those of the present day.
Hence a further need for a critical outlook and survey.  But
these considerations do not mean that for a subject to have
motivating value to a pupil (whether intrinsic or instrumental)
is the same thing as for him to be aware of the value, or to be
able to tell what the study is good for.

In the first place, as long as any topic makes an immediate
appeal, it is not necessary to ask what it is good for.  This is
a question which can be asked only about instrumental values.
Some goods are not good for anything; they are just goods.  Any
other notion leads to an absurdity.  For we cannot stop asking
the question about an instrumental good, one whose value lies in
its being good for something, unless there is at some point
something intrinsically good, good for itself.  To a hungry,
healthy child, food is a good of the situation; we do not have to
bring him to consciousness of the ends subserved by food in order
to supply a motive to eat.  The food in connection with his
appetite is a motive.  The same thing holds of mentally eager
pupils with respect to many topics.  Neither they nor the teacher
could possibly foretell with any exactness the purposes learning
is to accomplish in the future; nor as long as the eagerness
continues is it advisable to try to specify particular goods
which are to come of it.  The proof of a good is found in the
fact that the pupil responds; his response is use.  His response
to the material shows that the subject functions in his life.  It
is unsound to urge that, say, Latin has a value per se in the
abstract, just as a study, as a sufficient justification for
teaching it.  But it is equally absurd to argue that unless
teacher or pupil can point out some definite assignable future
use to which it is to be put, it lacks justifying value.  When
pupils are genuinely concerned in learning Latin, that is of
itself proof that it possesses value.  The most which one is
entitled to ask in such cases is whether in view of the shortness
of time, there are not other things of intrinsic value which in
addition have greater instrumental value.

This brings us to the matter of instrumental values -- topics
studied because of some end beyond themselves.  If a child is ill
and his appetite does not lead him to eat when food is presented,
or if his appetite is perverted so that he prefers candy to meat
and vegetables, conscious reference to results is indicated.  He
needs to be made conscious of consequences as a justification of
the positive or negative value of certain objects.  Or the state
of things may be normal enough, and yet an individual not be
moved by some matter because he does not grasp how his attainment
of some intrinsic good depends upon active concern with what is
presented.  In such cases, it is obviously the part of wisdom to
establish consciousness of connection.  In general what is
desirable is that a topic be presented in such a way that it
either have an immediate value, and require no justification, or
else be perceived to be a means of achieving something of
intrinsic value.  An instrumental value then has the intrinsic
value of being a means to an end.  It may be questioned whether
some of the present pedagogical interest in the matter of values
of studies is not either excessive or else too narrow.  Sometimes
it appears to be a labored effort to furnish an apologetic for
topics which no longer operate to any purpose, direct or
indirect, in the lives of pupils.  At other times, the reaction
against useless lumber seems to have gone to the extent of
supposing that no subject or topic should be taught unless some
quite definite future utility can be pointed out by those making
the course of study or by the pupil himself, unmindful of the
fact that life is its own excuse for being; and that definite
utilities which can be pointed out are themselves justified only
because they increase the experienced content of life itself.  3.
The Segregation and Organization of Values.  It is of course
possible to classify in a general way the various valuable phases
of life.  In order to get a survey of aims sufficiently wide (See
ante, p.  110) to give breadth and flexibility to the enterprise
of education, there is some advantage in such a classification.
But it is a great mistake to regard these values as ultimate ends
to which the concrete satisfactions of experience are
subordinate.  They are nothing but generalizations, more or less
adequate, of concrete goods.  Health, wealth, efficiency,
sociability, utility, culture, happiness itself are only abstract
terms which sum up a multitude of particulars.  To regard such
things as standards for the valuation of concrete topics and
process of education is to subordinate to an abstraction the
concrete facts from which the abstraction is derived.  They are
not in any true sense standards of valuation; these are found, as
we have previously seen, in the specific realizations which form
tastes and habits of preference.  They are, however, of
significance as points of view elevated above the details of life
whence to survey the field and see how its constituent details
are distributed, and whether they are well proportioned.
No classification can have other than a provisional validity.
The following may prove of some help.  We may say that the kind
of experience to which the work of the schools should contribute
is one marked by executive competency in the management of
resources and obstacles encountered (efficiency); by sociability,
or interest in the direct companionship of others; by aesthetic
taste or capacity to appreciate artistic excellence in at least
some of its classic forms; by trained intellectual method, or
interest in some mode of scientific achievement; and by
sensitiveness to the rights and claims of others --
conscientiousness.  And while these considerations are not
standards of value, they are useful criteria for survey,
criticism, and better organization of existing methods and
subject matter of instruction.

The need of such general points of view is the greater because of
a tendency to segregate educational values due to the isolation
from one another of the various pursuits of life.  The idea is
prevalent that different studies represent separate kinds of
values, and that the curriculum should, therefore, be constituted
by gathering together various studies till a sufficient variety
of independent values have been cared for.  The following
quotation does not use the word value, but it contains the notion
of a curriculum constructed on the idea that there are a number
of separate ends to be reached, and that various studies may be
evaluated by referring each study to its respective end.  "Memory
is trained by most studies, but best by languages and history;
taste is trained by the more advanced study of languages, and
still better by English literature; imagination by all higher
language teaching, but chiefly by Greek and Latin poetry;
observation by science work in the laboratory, though some
training is to be got from the earlier stages of Latin and Greek;
for expression, Greek and Latin composition comes first and
English composition next; for abstract reasoning, mathematics
stands almost alone; for concrete reasoning, science comes first,
then geometry; for social reasoning, the Greek and Roman
historians and orators come first, and general history next.
Hence the narrowest education which can claim to be at all
complete includes Latin, one modern language, some history, some
English literature, and one science." There is much in the
wording of this passage which is irrelevant to our point and
which must be discounted to make it clear.  The phraseology
betrays the particular provincial tradition within which the
author is writing.  There is the unquestioned assumption of
"faculties" to be trained, and a dominant interest in the ancient
languages; there is comparative disregard of the earth on which
men happen to live and the bodies they happen to carry around
with them.  But with allowances made for these matters (even with
their complete abandonment) we find much in contemporary
educational philosophy which parallels the fundamental notion of
parceling out special values to segregated studies.  Even when
some one end is set up as a standard of value, like social
efficiency or culture, it will often be found to be but a verbal
heading under which a variety of disconnected factors are
comprised.  And although the general tendency is to allow a
greater variety of values to a given study than does the passage
quoted, yet the attempt to inventory a number of values
attaching to each study and to state the amount of each value
which the given study possesses emphasizes an implied
educational disintegration.

As matter of fact, such schemes of values of studies are largely
but unconscious justifications of the curriculum with which one
is familiar.  One accepts, for the most part, the studies of the
existing course and then assigns values to them as a sufficient
reason for their being taught.  Mathematics is said to have, for
example, disciplinary value in habituating the pupil to accuracy
of statement and closeness of reasoning; it has utilitarian value
in giving command of the arts of calculation involved in trade
and the arts; culture value in its enlargement of the imagination
in dealing with the most general relations of things; even
religious value in its concept of the infinite and allied ideas.
But clearly mathematics does not accomplish such results, because
it is endowed with miraculous potencies called values; it has
these values if and when it accomplishes these results, and not
otherwise.  The statements may help a teacher to a larger vision
of the possible results to be effected by instruction in
mathematical topics.  But unfortunately, the tendency is to treat
the statement as indicating powers inherently residing in the
subject, whether they operate or not, and thus to give it a rigid
justification.  If they do not operate, the blame is put not on
the subject as taught, but on the indifference and recalcitrancy
of pupils.

This attitude toward subjects is the obverse side of the
conception of experience or life as a patchwork of independent
interests which exist side by side and limit one another.
Students of politics are familiar with a check and balance theory
of the powers of government.  There are supposed to be
independent separate functions, like the legislative, executive,
judicial, administrative, and all goes well if each of these
checks all the others and thus creates an ideal balance.  There
is a philosophy which might well be called the check and balance
theory of experience.  Life presents a diversity of interests.
Left to themselves, they tend to encroach on one another.  The
ideal is to prescribe a special territory for each till the whole
ground of experience is covered, and then see to it each remains
within its own boundaries.  Politics, business, recreation, art,
science, the learned professions, polite intercourse, leisure,
represent such interests.  Each of these ramifies into many
branches: business into manual occupations, executive positions,
bookkeeping, railroading, banking, agriculture, trade and
commerce, etc., and so with each of the others.  An ideal
education would then supply the means of meeting these separate
and pigeon-holed interests.  And when we look at the schools, it
is easy to get the impression that they accept this view of the
nature of adult life, and set for themselves the task of meeting
its demands.  Each interest is acknowledged as a kind of fixed
institution to which something in the course of study must
correspond.  The course of study must then have some civics and
history politically and patriotically viewed: some utilitarian
studies; some science; some art (mainly literature of course);
some provision for recreation; some moral education; and so on.
And it will be found that a large part of current agitation about
schools is concerned with clamor and controversy about the due
meed of recognition to be given to each of these interests, and
with struggles to secure for each its due share in the course of
study; or, if this does not seem feasible in the existing school
system, then to secure a new and separate kind of schooling to
meet the need.  In the multitude of
educations education is forgotten.

The obvious outcome is congestion of the course of study,
overpressure and distraction of pupils, and a narrow
specialization fatal to the very idea of education.  But these
bad results usually lead to more of the same sort of thing as a
remedy.  When it is perceived that after all the requirements of
a full life experience are not met, the deficiency is not laid to
the isolation and narrowness of the teaching of the existing
subjects, and this recognition made the basis of reorganization
of the system.  No, the lack is something to be made up for by
the introduction of still another study, or, if necessary,
another kind of school.  And as a rule those who object to the
resulting overcrowding and consequent superficiality and
distraction usually also have recourse to a merely quantitative
criterion: the remedy is to cut off a great many studies as fads
and frills, and return to the good old curriculum of the three
R's in elementary education and the equally good and equally
old-fashioned curriculum of the classics and mathematics in
higher education.

The situation has, of course, its historic explanation.  Various
epochs of the past have had their own characteristic struggles
and interests.  Each of these great epochs has left behind itself
a kind of cultural deposit, like a geologic stratum.  These
deposits have found their way into educational institutions in
the form of studies, distinct courses of study, distinct types of
schools.  With the rapid change of political, scientific, and
economic interests in the last century, provision had to be made
for new values.  Though the older courses resisted, they have had
at least in this country to retire their pretensions to a
monopoly.  They have not, however, been reorganized in content
and aim; they have only been reduced in amount.  The new studies,
representing the new interests, have not been used to transform
the method and aim of all instruction; they have been injected
and added on.  The result is a conglomerate, the cement of which
consists in the mechanics of the school program or time table.
Thence arises the scheme of values and standards of value which
we have mentioned.

This situation in education represents the divisions and
separations which obtain in social life.  The variety of
interests which should mark any rich and balanced experience have
been torn asunder and deposited in separate institutions with
diverse and independent purposes and methods.  Business is
business, science is science, art is art, politics is politics,
social intercourse is social intercourse, morals is morals,
recreation is recreation, and so on.  Each possesses a separate
and independent province with its own peculiar aims and ways of
proceeding.  Each contributes to the others only externally and
accidentally.  All of them together make up the whole of life by
just apposition and addition.  What does one expect from business
save that it should furnish money, to be used in turn for making
more money and for support of self and family, for buying books
and pictures, tickets to concerts which may afford culture, and
for paying taxes, charitable gifts and other things of social and
ethical value? How unreasonable to expect that the pursuit of
business should be itself a culture of the imagination, in
breadth and refinement; that it should directly, and not through
the money which it supplies, have social service for its
animating principle and be conducted as an enterprise in behalf
of social organization! The same thing is to be said, mutatis
mutandis, of the pursuit of art or science or politics or
religion.  Each has become specialized not merely in its
appliances and its demands upon time, but in its aim and
animating spirit.  Unconsciously, our course of studies and our
theories of the educational values of studies reflect this
division of interests.  The point at issue in a theory of
educational value is then the unity or integrity of experience.
How shall it be full and varied without losing unity of spirit?
How shall it be one and yet not narrow and monotonous in its
unity? Ultimately, the question of values and a standard of
values is the moral question of the organization of the interests
of life.  Educationally, the question concerns that organization
of schools, materials, and methods which will operate to achieve
breadth and richness of experience.  How shall we secure breadth
of outlook without sacrificing efficiency of execution? How shall
we secure the diversity of interests, without paying the price of
isolation? How shall the individual be rendered executive in his
intelligence instead of at the cost of his intelligence? How
shall art, science, and politics reinforce one another in an
enriched temper of mind instead of constituting ends pursued at
one another's expense? How can the interests of life and the
studies which enforce them enrich the common experience of men
instead of dividing men from one another? With the questions of
reorganization thus suggested, we shall be concerned in the
concluding chapters.

Summary. Fundamentally, the elements involved in a discussion of
value have been covered in the prior discussion of aims and
interests.  But since educational values are generally discussed
in connection with the claims of the various studies of the
curriculum, the consideration of aim and interest is here resumed
from the point of view of special studies.  The term "value" has
two quite different meanings.  On the one hand, it denotes the
attitude of prizing a thing finding it worth while, for its own
sake, or intrinsically.  This is a name for a full or complete
experience.  To value in this sense is to appreciate.  But to
value also means a distinctively intellectual act--an operation
of comparing and judging--to valuate.  This occurs when direct
full experience is lacking, and the question arises which of the
various possibilities of a situation is to be preferred in order
to reach a full realization, or vital experience.

We must not, however, divide the studies of the curriculum into
the appreciative, those concerned with intrinsic value, and the
instrumental, concerned with those which are of value or ends
beyond themselves.  The formation of proper standards in any
subject depends upon a realization of the contribution which it
makes to the immediate significance of experience, upon a direct
appreciation.  Literature and the fine arts are of peculiar value
because they represent appreciation at its best--a heightened
realization of meaning through selection and concentration.  But
every subject at some phase of its development should possess,
what is for the individual concerned with it, an aesthetic
quality.

Contribution to immediate intrinsic values in all their variety
in experience is the only criterion for determining the worth of
instrumental and derived values in studies.  The tendency to
assign separate values to each study and to regard the curriculum
in its entirety as a kind of composite made by the aggregation of
segregated values is a result of the isolation of social groups
and classes.  Hence it is the business of education in a
democratic social group to struggle against this isolation in
order that the various interests may reinforce and play into one
another.

Chapter Nineteen: Labor and Leisure

1.  The Origin of the Opposition.

The isolation of aims and values which we have been considering
leads to opposition between them.  Probably the most deep-seated
antithesis which has shown itself in educational history is that
between education in preparation for useful labor and education
for a life of leisure.  The bare terms "useful labor" and
"leisure" confirm the statement already made that the segregation
and conflict of values are not self-inclosed, but reflect a
division within social life.  Were the two functions of gaining a
livelihood by work and enjoying in a cultivated way the
opportunities of leisure, distributed equally among the different
members of a community, it would not occur to any one that there
was any conflict of educational agencies and aims involved.  It
would be self-evident that the question was how education could
contribute most effectively to both.  And while it might be found
that some materials of instruction chiefly accomplished one
result and other subject matter the other, it would be evident
that care must be taken to secure as much overlapping as
conditions permit; that is, the education which had leisure more
directly in view should indirectly reinforce as much as possible
the efficiency and the enjoyment of work, while that aiming at
the latter should produce habits of emotion and intellect which
would procure a worthy cultivation of leisure.  These general
considerations are amply borne out by the historical development
of educational philosophy.  The separation of liberal education
from professional and industrial education goes back to the time
of the Greeks, and was formulated expressly on the basis of a
division of classes into those who had to labor for a living and
those who were relieved from this necessity.  The conception that
liberal education, adapted to men in the latter class, is
intrinsically higher than the servile training given to the
latter class reflected the fact that one class was free and the
other servile in its social status.  The latter class labored not
only for its own subsistence, but also for the means which
enabled the superior class to live without personally engaging in
occupations taking almost all the time and not of a nature to
engage or reward intelligence.

That a certain amount of labor must be engaged in goes without
saying.  Human beings have to live and it requires work to supply
the resources of life.  Even if we insist that the interests
connected with getting a living are only material and hence
intrinsically lower than those connected with enjoyment of time
released from labor, and even if it were admitted that there is
something engrossing and insubordinate in material interests
which leads them to strive to usurp the place belonging to the
higher ideal interests, this would not--barring the fact of
socially divided classes -- lead to neglect of the kind of
education which trains men for the useful pursuits.  It would
rather lead to scrupulous care for them, so that men were trained
to be efficient in them and yet to keep them in their place;
education would see to it that we avoided the evil results which
flow from their being allowed to flourish in obscure purlieus of
neglect.  Only when a division of these interests coincides with
a division of an inferior and a superior social class will
preparation for useful work be looked down upon with contempt as
an unworthy thing: a fact which prepares one for the conclusion
that the rigid identification of work with material interests,
and leisure with ideal interests is itself a social product.
The educational formulations of the social situation made over
two thousand years ago have been so influential and give such a
clear and logical recognition of the implications of the division
into laboring and leisure classes, that they deserve especial
note.  According to them, man occupies the highest place in the
scheme of animate existence.  In part, he shares the constitution
and functions of plants and animals -- nutritive, reproductive,
motor or practical.  The distinctively human function is reason
existing for the sake of beholding the spectacle of the universe.
Hence the truly human end is the fullest possible of this
distinctive human prerogative.  The life of observation,
meditation, cogitation, and speculation pursued as an end in
itself is the proper life of man.  From reason moreover proceeds
the proper control of the lower elements of human nature -- the
appetites and the active, motor, impulses.  In themselves greedy,
insubordinate, lovers of excess, aiming only at their own
satiety, they observe moderation -- the law of the mean--and
serve desirable ends as they are subjected to the rule of reason.

Such is the situation as an affair of theoretical psychology and
as most adequately stated by Aristotle.  But this state of things
is reflected in the constitution of classes of men and hence in
the organization of society.  Only in a comparatively small
number is the function of reason capable of operating as a law of
life.  In the mass of people, vegetative and animal functions
dominate.  Their energy of intelligence is so feeble and
inconstant that it is constantly overpowered by bodily appetite
and passion.  Such persons are not truly ends in themselves, for
only reason constitutes a final end.  Like plants, animals and
physical tools, they are means, appliances, for the attaining of
ends beyond themselves, although unlike them they have enough
intelligence to exercise a certain discretion in the execution of
the tasks committed to them.  Thus by nature, and not merely by
social convention, there are those who are slaves--that is, means
for the ends of others.  1 The great body of artisans are in one
important respect worse off than even slaves.  Like the latter
they are given up to the service of ends external to themselves;
but since they do not enjoy the intimate association with the
free superior class experienced by domestic slaves they remain on
a lower plane of excellence.  Moreover, women are classed with
slaves and craftsmen as factors among the animate
instrumentalities of production and reproduction of the means for
a free or rational life.

Individually and collectively there is a gulf between merely
living and living worthily.  In order that one may live worthily
he must first live, and so with collective society.  The time and
energy spent upon mere life, upon the gaining of subsistence,
detracts from that available for activities that have an inherent
rational meaning; they also unfit for the latter.  Means are
menial, the serviceable is servile.  The true life is possible
only in the degree in which the physical necessities are had
without effort and without attention.  Hence slaves, artisans,
and women are employed in furnishing the means of subsistence in
order that others, those adequately equipped with intelligence,
may live the life of leisurely concern with things intrinsically
worth while.

To these two modes of occupation, with their distinction of
servile and free activities (or "arts") correspond two types of
education: the base or mechanical and the liberal or
intellectual.  Some persons are trained by suitable practical
exercises for capacity in doing things, for ability to use the
mechanical tools involved in turning out physical commodities and
rendering personal service.  This training is a mere matter of
habituation and technical skill; it operates through repetition
and assiduity in application, not through awakening and nurturing
thought.  Liberal education aims to train intelligence for its
proper office: to know.  The less this knowledge has to do with
practical affairs, with making or producing, the more adequately
it engages intelligence.  So consistently does Aristotle draw the
line between menial and liberal education that he puts what are
now called the "fine" arts, music, painting, sculpture, in the
same class with menial arts so far as their practice is
concerned.  They involve physical agencies, assiduity of
practice, and external results.  In discussing, for example,
education in music he raises the question how far the young
should be practiced in the playing of instruments.  His answer is
that such practice and proficiency may be tolerated as conduce to
appreciation; that is, to understanding and enjoyment of music
when played by slaves or professionals.  When professional power
is aimed at, music sinks from the liberal to the professional
level.  One might then as well teach cooking, says Aristotle.
Even a liberal concern with the works of fine art depends upon
the existence of a hireling class of practitioners who have
subordinated the development of their own personality to
attaining skill in mechanical execution.  The higher the activity
the more purely mental is it; the less does it have to do with
physical things or with the body.  The more purely mental it is,
the more independent or self-sufficing is it.

These last words remind us that Aristotle again makes a
distinction of superior and inferior even within those living the
life of reason.  For there is a distinction in ends and in free
action, according as one's life is merely accompanied by reason
or as it makes reason its own medium.  That is to say, the free
citizen who devotes himself to the public life of his community,
sharing in the management of its affairs and winning personal
honor and distinction, lives a life accompanied by reason.  But
the thinker, the man who devotes himself to scientific inquiry
and philosophic speculation, works, so to speak, in reason, not
simply by *.  Even the activity of the citizen in his civic
relations, in other words, retains some of the taint of practice,
of external or merely instrumental doing.  This infection is
shown by the fact that civic activity and civic excellence need
the help of others; one cannot engage in public life all by
himself.  But all needs, all desires imply, in the philosophy of
Aristotle, a material factor; they involve lack, privation; they
are dependent upon something beyond themselves for completion.  A
purely intellectual life, however, one carries on by himself, in
himself; such assistance as he may derive from others is
accidental, rather than intrinsic.  In knowing, in the life of
theory, reason finds its own full manifestation; knowing for the
sake of knowing irrespective of any application is alone
independent, or self-sufficing.  Hence only the education that
makes for power to know as an end in itself, without reference
to the practice of even civic duties, is truly liberal or free.
2.  The Present Situation.  If the Aristotelian conception
represented just Aristotle's personal view, it would be a more or
less interesting historical curiosity.  It could be dismissed as
an illustration of the lack of sympathy or the amount of academic
pedantry which may coexist with extraordinary intellectual gifts.
But Aristotle simply described without confusion and without that
insincerity always attendant upon mental confusion, the life that
was before him.  That the actual social situation has greatly
changed since his day there is no need to say.  But in spite of
these changes, in spite of the abolition of legal serfdom, and
the spread of democracy, with the extension of science and of
general education (in books, newspapers, travel, and general
intercourse as well as in schools), there remains enough of a
cleavage of society into a learned and an unlearned class, a
leisure and a laboring class, to make his point of view a most
enlightening one from which to criticize the separation between
culture and utility in present education.  Behind the
intellectual and abstract distinction as it figures in
pedagogical discussion, there looms a social distinction between
those whose pursuits involve a minimum of self-directive thought
and aesthetic appreciation, and those who are concerned more
directly with things of the intelligence and with the control of
the activities of others.

Aristotle was certainly permanently right when he said that "any
occupation or art or study deserves to be called mechanical if it
renders the body or soul or intellect of free persons unfit for
the exercise and practice of excellence." The force of the
statement is almost infinitely increased when we hold, as we
nominally do at present, that all persons, instead of a
comparatively few, are free.  For when the mass of men and all
women were regarded as unfree by the very nature of their bodies
and minds, there was neither intellectual confusion nor moral
hypocrisy in giving them only the training which fitted them for
mechanical skill, irrespective of its ulterior effect upon their
capacity to share in a worthy life.  He was permanently right
also when he went on to say that "all mercenary employments as
well as those which degrade the condition of the body are
mechanical, since they deprive the intellect of leisure and
dignity," -- permanently right, that is, if gainful pursuits as
matter of fact deprive the intellect of the conditions of its
exercise and so of its dignity.  If his statements are false, it
is because they identify a phase of social custom with a natural
necessity.  But a different view of the relations of mind and
matter, mind and body, intelligence and social service, is better
than Aristotle's conception only if it helps render the old idea
obsolete in fact -- in the actual conduct of life and education.
Aristotle was permanently right in assuming the inferiority and
subordination of mere skill in performance and mere accumulation
of external products to understanding, sympathy of appreciation,
and the free play of ideas.  If there was an error, it lay in
assuming the necessary separation of the two: in supposing that
there is a natural divorce between efficiency in producing
commodities and rendering service, and self-directive thought;
between significant knowledge and practical achievement.  We
hardly better matters if we just correct his theoretical
misapprehension, and tolerate the social state of affairs which
generated and sanctioned his conception.  We lose rather than
gain in change from serfdom to free citizenship if the most
prized result of the change is simply an increase in the
mechanical efficiency of the human tools of production.  So we
lose rather than gain in coming to think of intelligence as an
organ of control of nature through action, if we are content that
an unintelligent, unfree state persists in those who engage
directly in turning nature to use, and leave the intelligence
which controls to be the exclusive possession of remote
scientists and captains of industry.  We are in a position
honestly to criticize the division of life into separate
functions and of society into separate classes only so far as we
are free from responsibility for perpetuating the educational
practices which train the many for pursuits involving mere skill
in production, and the few for a knowledge that is an ornament
and a cultural embellishment.  In short, ability to transcend the
Greek philosophy of life and education is not secured by a mere
shifting about of the theoretical symbols meaning free, rational,
and worthy.  It is not secured by a change of sentiment regarding
the dignity of labor, and the superiority of a life of service to
that of an aloof self-sufficing independence.  Important as these
theoretical and emotional changes are, their importance consists
in their being turned to account in the development of a truly
democratic society, a society in which all share in useful
service and all enjoy a worthy leisure.  It is not a mere change
in the concepts of culture -- or a liberal mind -- and social
service which requires an educational reorganization; but the
educational transformation is needed to give full and explicit
effect to the changes implied in social life.  The increased
political and economic emancipation of the "masses" has shown
itself in education; it has effected the development of a common
school system of education, public and free.  It has destroyed
the idea that learning is properly a monopoly of the few who are
predestined by nature to govern social affairs.  But the
revolution is still incomplete.  The idea still prevails that a
truly cultural or liberal education cannot have anything in
common, directly at least, with industrial affairs, and that the
education which is fit for the masses must be a useful or
practical education in a sense which opposes useful and practical
to nurture of appreciation and liberation of thought.  As a
consequence, our actual system is an inconsistent mixture.
Certain studies and methods are retained on the supposition that
they have the sanction of peculiar liberality, the chief content
of the term liberal being uselessness for practical ends.  This
aspect is chiefly visible in what is termed the higher education
-- that of the college and of preparation for it.  But is has
filtered through into elementary education and largely controls
its processes and aims.  But, on the other hand, certain
concessions have been made to the masses who must engage in
getting a livelihood and to the increased role of economic
activities in modern life.  These concessions are exhibited in
special schools and courses for the professions, for engineering,
for manual training and commerce, in vocational and prevocational
courses; and in the spirit in which certain elementary subjects,
like the three R's, are taught.  The result is a system in which
both "cultural" and "utilitarian" subjects exist in an inorganic
composite where the former are not by dominant purpose socially
serviceable and the latter not liberative of imagination or
thinking power.

In the inherited situation, there is a curious intermingling, in
even the same study, of concession to usefulness and a survival
of traits once exclusively attributed to preparation for leisure.
The "utility" element is found in the motives assigned for the
study, the "liberal" element in methods of teaching.  The outcome
of the mixture is perhaps less satisfactory than if either
principle were adhered to in its purity.  The motive popularly
assigned for making the studies of the first four or five years
consist almost entirely of reading, spelling, writing, and
arithmetic, is, for example, that ability to read, write, and
figure accurately is indispensable to getting ahead.  These
studies are treated as mere instruments for entering upon a
gainful employment or of later progress in the pursuit of
learning, according as pupils do not or do remain in school.
This attitude is reflected in the emphasis put upon drill and
practice for the sake of gaining automatic skill.  If we turn to
Greek schooling, we find that from the earliest years the
acquisition of skill was subordinated as much as possible to
acquisition of literary content possessed of aesthetic and moral
significance.  Not getting a tool for subsequent use but present
subject matter was the emphasized thing.  Nevertheless the
isolation of these studies from practical application, their
reduction to purely symbolic devices, represents a survival of
the idea of a liberal training divorced from utility.  A thorough
adoption of the idea of utility would have led to instruction
which tied up the studies to situations in which they were
directly needed and where they were rendered immediately and not
remotely helpful.  It would be hard to find a subject in the
curriculum within which there are not found evil results of a
compromise between the two opposed ideals.  Natural science is
recommended on the ground of its practical utility, but is taught
as a special accomplishment in removal from application.  On the
other hand, music and literature are theoretically justified on
the ground of their culture value and are then taught with chief
emphasis upon forming technical modes of skill.

If we had less compromise and resulting confusion, if we analyzed
more carefully the respective meanings of culture and utility, we
might find it easier to construct a course of study which should
be useful and liberal at the same time.  Only superstition makes
us believe that the two are necessarily hostile so that a subject
is illiberal because it is useful and cultural because it is
useless.  It will generally be found that instruction which, in
aiming at utilitarian results, sacrifices the development of
imagination, the refining of taste and the deepening of
intellectual insight -- surely cultural values -- also in the
same degree renders what is learned limited in its use.  Not that
it makes it wholly unavailable but that its applicability is
restricted to routine activities carried on under the supervision
of others.  Narrow modes of skill cannot be made useful beyond
themselves; any mode of skill which is achieved with deepening of
knowledge and perfecting of judgment is readily put to use in new
situations and is under personal control.  It was not the bare
fact of social and economic utility which made certain activities
seem servile to the Greeks but the fact that the activities
directly connected with getting a livelihood were not, in their
days, the expression of a trained intelligence nor carried on
because of a personal appreciation of their meaning.  So far as
farming and the trades were rule-of-thumb occupations and so far
as they were engaged in for results external to the minds of
agricultural laborers and mechanics, they were illiberal--but
only so far.  The intellectual and social context has now
changed.  The elements in industry due to mere custom and routine
have become subordinate in most economic callings to elements
derived from scientific inquiry.  The most important occupations
of today represent and depend upon applied mathematics, physics,
and chemistry.  The area of the human world influenced by
economic production and influencing consumption has been so
indefinitely widened that geographical and political
considerations of an almost infinitely wide scope enter in.  It
was natural for Plato to deprecate the learning of geometry and
arithmetic for practical ends, because as matter of fact the
practical uses to which they were put were few, lacking in
content and mostly mercenary in quality.  But as their social
uses have increased and enlarged, their liberalizing or
"intellectual" value and their practical value approach the same
limit.

Doubtless the factor which chiefly prevents our full recognition
and employment of this identification is the conditions under
which so much work is still carried on.  The invention of
machines has extended the amount of leisure which is possible
even while one is at work.  It is a commonplace that the mastery
of skill in the form of established habits frees the mind for a
higher order of thinking.  Something of the same kind is true of
the introduction of mechanically automatic operations in
industry.  They may release the mind for thought upon other
topics.  But when we confine the education of those who work with
their hands to a few years of schooling devoted for the most part
to acquiring the use of rudimentary symbols at the expense of
training in science, literature, and history, we fail to prepare
the minds of workers to take advantage of this opportunity.  More
fundamental is the fact that the great majority of workers have
no insight into the social aims of their pursuits and no direct
personal interest in them.  The results actually achieved are not
the ends of their actions, but only of their employers.  They do
what they do, not freely and intelligently, but for the sake of
the wage earned.  It is this fact which makes the action
illiberal, and which will make any education designed simply to
give skill in such undertakings illiberal and immoral.  The
activity is not free because not freely participated in.

Nevertheless, there is already an opportunity for an education
which, keeping in mind the larger features of work, will
reconcile liberal nurture with training in social
serviceableness, with ability to share efficiently and happily in
occupations which are productive.  And such an education will of
itself tend to do away with the evils of the existing economic
situation.  In the degree in which men have an active concern in
the ends that control their activity, their activity becomes free
or voluntary and loses its externally enforced and servile
quality, even though the physical aspect of behavior remain the
same.  In what is termed politics, democratic social organization
makes provision for this direct participation in control: in the
economic region, control remains external and autocratic.  Hence
the split between inner mental action and outer physical action
of which the traditional distinction between the liberal and the
utilitarian is the reflex.  An education which should unify the
disposition of the members of society would do much to unify
society itself.

Summary.  Of the segregations of educational values discussed in
the last chapter, that between culture and utility is probably
the most fundamental.  While the distinction is often thought to
be intrinsic and absolute, it is really historical and social.
It originated, so far as conscious formulation is concerned, in
Greece, and was based upon the fact that the truly human life was
lived only by a few who subsisted upon the results of the labor
of others.  This fact affected the psychological doctrine of the
relation of intelligence and desire, theory and practice.  It was
embodied in a political theory of a permanent division of human
beings into those capable of a life of reason and hence having
their own ends, and those capable only of desire and work, and
needing to have their ends provided by others.  The two
distinctions, psychological and political, translated into
educational terms, effected a division between a liberal
education, having to do with the self-sufficing life of leisure
devoted to knowing for its own sake, and a useful, practical
training for mechanical occupations, devoid of intellectual and
aesthetic content.  While the present situation is radically
diverse in theory and much changed in fact, the factors of the
older historic situation still persist sufficiently to maintain
the educational distinction, along with compromises which often
reduce the efficacy of the educational measures.  The problem of
education in a democratic society is to do away with the dualism
and to construct a course of studies which makes thought a guide
of free practice for all and which makes leisure a reward of
accepting responsibility for service, rather than a state of
exemption from it.

1 Aristotle does not hold that the class of actual slaves and of
natural slaves necessarily coincide.


Chapter Twenty: Intellectual and Practical Studies

1.  The Opposition of Experience and True Knowledge.  As
livelihood and leisure are opposed, so are theory and practice,
intelligence and execution, knowledge and activity.  The latter
set of oppositions doubtless springs from the same social
conditions which produce the former conflict; but certain
definite problems of education connected with them make it
desirable to discuss explicitly the matter of the relationship
and alleged separation of knowing and doing.

The notion that knowledge is derived from a higher source than is
practical activity, and possesses a higher and more spiritual
worth, has a long history.  The history so far as conscious
statement is concerned takes us back to the conceptions of
experience and of reason formulated by Plato and Aristotle.  Much
as these thinkers differed in many respects, they agreed in
identifying experience with purely practical concerns; and hence
with material interests as to its purpose and with the body as to
its organ.  Knowledge, on the other hand, existed for its own
sake free from practical reference, and found its source and
organ in a purely immaterial mind; it had to do with spiritual or
ideal interests.  Again, experience always involved lack, need,
desire; it was never self-sufficing.  Rational knowing on the
other hand, was complete and comprehensive within itself.  Hence
the practical life was in a condition of perpetual flux, while
intellectual knowledge concerned eternal truth.

This sharp antithesis is connected with the fact that Athenian
philosophy began as a criticism of custom and tradition as
standards of knowledge and conduct.  In a search for something to
replace them, it hit upon reason as the only adequate guide of
belief and activity.  Since custom and tradition were identified
with experience, it followed at once that reason was superior to
experience.  Moreover, experience, not content with its proper
position of subordination, was the great foe to the
acknowledgment of the authority of reason.  Since custom and
traditionary beliefs held men in bondage, the struggle of reason
for its legitimate supremacy could be won only by showing the
inherently unstable and inadequate nature of experience.  The
statement of Plato that philosophers should be kings may best be
understood as a statement that rational intelligence and not
habit, appetite, impulse, and emotion should regulate human
affairs.  The former secures unity, order, and law; the latter
signify multiplicity and discord, irrational fluctuations from
one estate to another.

The grounds for the identification of experience with the
unsatisfactory condition of things, the state of affairs
represented by rule of mere custom, are not far to seek.
Increasing trade and travel, colonizations, migrations and wars,
had broadened the intellectual horizon.  The customs and beliefs
of different communities were found to diverge sharply from one
another.  Civil disturbance had become a custom in Athens; the
fortunes of the city seemed given over to strife of factions.
The increase of leisure coinciding with the broadening of the
horizon had brought into ken many new facts of nature and had
stimulated curiosity and speculation.  The situation tended to
raise the question as to the existence of anything constant and
universal in the realm of nature and society.  Reason was the
faculty by which the universal principle and essence is
apprehended; while the senses were the organs of perceiving
change, -- the unstable and the diverse as against the permanent
and uniform.  The results of the work of the senses, preserved in
memory and imagination, and applied in the skill given by habit,
constituted experience.

Experience at its best is thus represented in the various
handicrafts -- the arts of peace and war.  The cobbler, the flute
player, the soldier, have undergone the discipline of experience
to acquire the skill they have.  This means that the bodily
organs, particularly the senses, have had repeated contact with
things and that the result of these contacts has been preserved
and consolidated till ability in foresight and in practice had
been secured.  Such was the essential meaning of the term
"empirical." It suggested a knowledge and an ability not based
upon insight into principles, but expressing the result of a
large number of separate trials.  It expressed the idea now
conveyed by "method of trial and error," with especial emphasis
upon the more or less accidental character of the trials.  So far
as ability of control, of management, was concerned, it amounted
to rule-of-thumb procedure, to routine.  If new circumstances
resembled the past, it might work well enough; in the degree in
which they deviated, failure was likely.  Even to-day to speak of
a physician as an empiricist is to imply that he lacks scientific
training, and that he is proceeding simply on the basis of what
he happens to have got out of the chance medley of his past
practice.  Just because of the lack of science or reason in
"experience" it is hard to keep it at its poor best.  The empiric
easily degenerates into the quack.  He does not know where his
knowledge begins or leaves off, and so when he gets beyond
routine conditions he begins to pretend -- to make claims for
which there is no justification, and to trust to luck and to
ability to impose upon others -- to "bluff." Moreover, he assumes
that because he has learned one thing, he knows others -- as the
history of Athens showed that the common craftsmen thought they
could manage household affairs, education, and politics, because
they had learned to do the specific things of their trades.
Experience is always hovering, then, on the edge of pretense, of
sham, of seeming, and appearance, in distinction from the reality
upon which reason lays hold.

The philosophers soon reached certain generalizations from this
state of affairs.  The senses are connected with the appetites,
with wants and desires.  They lay hold not on the reality of
things but on the relation which things have to our pleasures and
pains, to the satisfaction of wants and the welfare of the body.
They are important only for the life of the body, which is but a
fixed substratum for a higher life.  Experience thus has a
definitely material character; it has to do with physical things
in relation to the body.  In contrast, reason, or science, lays
hold of the immaterial, the ideal, the spiritual.  There is
something morally dangerous about experience, as such words as
sensual, carnal, material, worldly, interests suggest; while pure
reason and spirit connote something morally praiseworthy.
Moreover, ineradicable connection with the changing, the
inexplicably shifting, and with the manifold, the diverse, clings
to experience.  Its material is inherently variable and
untrustworthy.  It is anarchic, because unstable.  The man who
trusts to experience does not know what he depends upon, since it
changes from person to person, from day to day, to say nothing of
from country to country.  Its connection with the "many," with
various particulars, has the same effect, and also carries
conflict in its train.

Only the single, the uniform, assures coherence and harmony.  Out
of experience come warrings, the conflict of opinions and acts
within the individual and between individuals.  From experience
no standard of belief can issue, because it is the very nature of
experience to instigate all kinds of contrary beliefs, as
varieties of local custom proved.  Its logical outcome is that
anything is good and true to the particular individual which his
experience leads him to believe true and good at a particular
time and place.  Finally practice falls of necessity within
experience.  Doing proceeds from needs and aims at change.  To
produce or to make is to alter something; to consume is to alter.
All the obnoxious characters of change and diversity thus attach
themselves to doing while knowing is as permanent as its object.
To know, to grasp a thing intellectually or theoretically, is to
be out of the region of vicissitude, chance, and diversity.
Truth has no lack; it is untouched by the perturbations of the
world of sense.  It deals with the eternal and the universal.
And the world of experience can be brought under control, can be
steadied and ordered, only through subjection to its law of
reason.

It would not do, of course, to say that all these distinctions
persisted in full technical definiteness.  But they all of them
profoundly influenced men's subsequent thinking and their ideas
about education.  The contempt for physical as compared with
mathematical and logical science, for the senses and sense
observation; the feeling that knowledge is high and worthy in the
degree in which it deals with ideal symbols instead of with the
concrete; the scorn of particulars except as they are deductively
brought under a universal; the disregard for the body; the
depreciation of arts and crafts as intellectual
instrumentalities, all sought shelter and found sanction under
this estimate of the respective values of experience and
reason -- or, what came to the same thing, of the practical and
the intellectual.  Medieval philosophy continued and reinforced
the tradition.  To know reality meant to be in relation to the
supreme reality, or God, and to enjoy the eternal bliss of that
relation.  Contemplation of supreme reality was the ultimate end
of man to which action is subordinate.  Experience had to do with
mundane, profane, and secular affairs, practically necessary
indeed, but of little import in comparison with supernatural
objects of knowledge.  When we add to this motive the force
derived from the literary character of the Roman education and
the Greek philosophic tradition, and conjoin to them the
preference for studies which obviously demarcated the
aristocratic class from the lower classes, we can readily
understand the tremendous power exercised by the persistent
preference of the "intellectual" over the "practical" not simply
in educational philosophies but in the higher schools.  2.  The
Modern Theory of Experience and Knowledge.  As we shall see
later, the development of experimentation as a method of
knowledge makes possible and necessitates a radical
transformation of the view just set forth.  But before coming to
that, we have to note the theory of experience and knowledge
developed in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.  In
general, it presents us with an almost complete reversal of the
classic doctrine of the relations of experience and reason.  To
Plato experience meant habituation, or the conservation of the
net product of a lot of past chance trials.  Reason meant the
principle of reform, of progress, of increase of control.
Devotion to the cause of reason meant breaking through the
limitations of custom and getting at things as they really were.
To the modern reformers, the situation was the other way around.
Reason, universal principles, a priori notions, meant either
blank forms which had to be filled in by experience, by sense
observations, in order to get significance and validity; or else
were mere indurated prejudices, dogmas imposed by authority,
which masqueraded and found protection under august names.  The
great need was to break way from captivity to conceptions which,
as Bacon put it, "anticipated nature" and imposed merely human
opinions upon her, and to resort to experience to find out what
nature was like.  Appeal to experience marked the breach with
authority.  It meant openness to new impressions; eagerness in
discovery and invention instead of absorption in tabulating and
systematizing received ideas and "proving" them by means of the
relations they sustained to one another.  It was the irruption
into the mind of the things as they really were, free from the
veil cast over them by preconceived ideas.

The change was twofold.  Experience lost the practical meaning
which it had borne from the time of Plato.  It ceased to mean
ways of doing and being done to, and became a name for something
intellectual and cognitive.  It meant the apprehension of
material which should ballast and check the exercise of
reasoning.  By the modern philosophic empiricist and by his
opponent, experience has been looked upon just as a way of
knowing.  The only question was how good a way it is.  The result
was an even greater "intellectualism" than is found in ancient
philosophy, if that word be used to designate an emphatic and
almost exclusive interest in knowledge in its isolation.
Practice was not so much subordinated to knowledge as treated as
a kind of tag-end or aftermath of knowledge.  The educational
result was only to confirm the exclusion of active pursuits from
the school, save as they might be brought in for purely
utilitarian ends -- the acquisition by drill of certain habits.
In the second place, the interest in experience as a means of
basing truth upon objects, upon nature, led to looking at the
mind as purely receptive.  The more passive the mind is, the more
truly objects will impress themselves upon it.  For the mind to
take a hand, so to speak, would be for it in the very process of
knowing to vitiate true knowledge -- to defeat its own purpose.
The ideal was a maximum of receptivity.  Since the impressions
made upon the mind by objects were generally termed sensations,
empiricism thus became a doctrine of sensationalism -- that is to
say, a doctrine which identified knowledge with the reception and
association of sensory impressions.  In John Locke, the most
influential of the empiricists, we find this sensationalism
mitigated by a recognition of certain mental faculties, like
discernment or discrimination, comparison, abstraction, and
generalization which work up the material of sense into definite
and organized forms and which even evolve new ideas on their own
account, such as the fundamental conceptions of morals and
mathematics.  (See ante, p.  61.) But some of his successors,
especially in France in the latter part of the eighteenth
century, carried his doctrine to the limit; they regarded
discernment and judgment as peculiar sensations made in us by the
conjoint presence of other sensations.  Locke had held that the
mind is a blank piece of paper, or a wax tablet with nothing
engraved on it at birth (a tabula rasa) so far as any contents of
ideas were concerned, but had endowed it with activities to be
exercised upon the material received.  His French successors
razed away the powers and derived them also from impressions
received.

As we have earlier noted, this notion was fostered by the new
interest in education as method of social reform.  (See ante, p.
93.) The emptier the mind to begin with, the more it may be made
anything we wish by bringing the right influences to bear upon
it.  Thus Helvetius, perhaps the most extreme and consistent
sensationalist, proclaimed that education could do anything--that
it was omnipotent.  Within the sphere of school instruction,
empiricism found its directly beneficial office in protesting
against mere book learning.  If knowledge comes from the
impressions made upon us by natural objects, it is impossible to
procure knowledge without the use of objects which impress the
mind.  Words, all kinds of linguistic symbols, in the lack of
prior presentations of objects with which they may be associated,
convey nothing but sensations of their own shape and color --
certainly not a very instructive kind of knowledge.
Sensationalism was an extremely handy weapon with which to combat
doctrines and opinions resting wholly upon tradition and
authority.  With respect to all of them, it set up a test: Where
are the real objects from which these ideas and beliefs are
received? If such objects could not be produced, ideas were
explained as the result of false associations and combinations.
Empiricism also insisted upon a first-hand element.  The
impression must be made upon me, upon my mind.  The further we
get away from this direct, first-hand source of knowledge, the
more numerous the sources of error, and the vaguer the resulting
idea.


As might be expected, however, the philosophy was weak upon the
positive side.  Of course, the value of natural objects and
firsthand acquaintance was not dependent upon the truth of the
theory.  Introduced into the schools they would do their work,
even if the sensational theory about the way in which they did it
was quite wrong.  So far, there is nothing to complain of.  But
the emphasis upon sensationalism also operated to influence the
way in which natural objects were employed, and to prevent full
good being got from them.  "Object lessons" tended to isolate the
mere sense-activity and make it an end in itself.  The more
isolated the object, the more isolated the sensory quality, the
more distinct the sense-impression as a unit of knowledge.  The
theory worked not only in the direction of this mechanical
isolation, which tended to reduce instruction to a kind of
physical gymnastic of the sense-organs (good like any gymnastic
of bodily organs, but not more so), but also to the neglect of
thinking.  According to the theory there was no need of thinking
in connection with sense-observation; in fact, in strict theory
such thinking would be impossible till afterwards, for thinking
consisted simply in combining and separating sensory units which
had been received without any participation of judgment.

As a matter of fact, accordingly, practically no scheme of
education upon a purely sensory basis has ever been
systematically tried, at least after the early years of infancy.
Its obvious deficiencies have caused it to be resorted to simply
for filling in "rationalistic" knowledge (that is to say,
knowledge of definitions, rules, classifications, and modes of
application conveyed through symbols), and as a device for
lending greater "interest" to barren symbols.  There are at least
three serious defects of sensationalistic empiricism as an
educational philosophy of knowledge.  (a) the historical value of
the theory was critical; it was a dissolvent of current beliefs
about the world and political institutions.  It was a destructive
organ of criticism of hard and fast dogmas.  But the work of
education is constructive, not critical.  It assumes not old
beliefs to be eliminated and revised, but the need of building up
new experience into intellectual habitudes as correct as possible
from the start.  Sensationalism is highly unfitted for this
constructive task.  Mind, understanding, denotes responsiveness
to meanings (ante, p.  29), not response to direct physical
stimuli.  And meaning exists only with reference to a context,
which is excluded by any scheme which identifies knowledge with a
combination of sense-impressions.  The theory, so far as
educationally applied, led either to a magnification of mere
physical excitations or else to a mere heaping up of isolated
objects and qualities.

(b) While direct impression has the advantage of being first
hand, it also has the disadvantage of being limited in range.
Direct acquaintance with the natural surroundings of the home
environment so as to give reality to ideas about portions of the
earth beyond the reach of the senses, and as a means of arousing
intellectual curiosity, is one thing.  As an end-all and be-all
of geographical knowledge it is fatally restricted.  In precisely
analogous fashion, beans, shoe pegs, and counters may be helpful
aids to a realization of numerical relations, but when employed
except as aids to thought -- the apprehension of meaning--they
become an obstacle to the growth of arithmetical understanding.
They arrest growth on a low plane, the plane of specific physical
symbols.  Just as the race developed especial symbols as tools of
calculation and mathematical reasonings, because the use of the
fingers as numerical symbols got in the way, so the individual
must progress from concrete to abstract symbols -- that is,
symbols whose meaning is realized only through conceptual
thinking.  And undue absorption at the outset in the physical
object of sense hampers this growth.  (c) A thoroughly false
psychology of mental development underlay sensationalistic
empiricism.  Experience is in truth a matter of activities,
instinctive and impulsive, in their interactions with things.
What even an infant "experiences" is not a passively received
quality impressed by an object, but the effect which some
activity of handling, throwing, pounding, tearing, etc., has upon
an object, and the consequent effect of the object upon the
direction of activities.  (See ante, p.  140.) Fundamentally (as
we shall see in more detail), the ancient notion of experience as
a practical matter is truer to fact that the modern notion of it
as a mode of knowing by means of sensations.  The neglect of the
deep-seated active and motor factors of experience is a fatal
defect of the traditional empirical philosophy.  Nothing is more
uninteresting and mechanical than a scheme of object lessons
which ignores and as far as may be excludes the natural tendency
to learn about the qualities of objects by the uses to which they
are put through trying to do something with them.

It is obvious, accordingly, that even if the philosophy of
experience represented by modern empiricism had received more
general theoretical assent than has been accorded to it, it could
not have furnished a satisfactory philosophy of the learning
process.  Its educational influence was confined to injecting a
new factor into the older curriculum, with incidental
modifications of the older studies and methods.  It introduced
greater regard for observation of things directly and through
pictures and graphic descriptions, and it reduced the importance
attached to verbal symbolization.  But its own scope was so
meager that it required supplementation by information concerning
matters outside of sense-perception and by matters which appealed
more directly to thought.  Consequently it left unimpaired the
scope of informational and abstract, or "rationalistic" studies.

3.  Experience as Experimentation.  It has already been intimated
that sensational empiricism represents neither the idea of
experience justified by modern psychology nor the idea of
knowledge suggested by modern scientific procedure.  With respect
to the former, it omits the primary position of active response
which puts things to use and which learns about them through
discovering the consequences that result from use.  It would seem
as if five minutes' unprejudiced observation of the way an infant
gains knowledge would have sufficed to overthrow the notion that
he is passively engaged in receiving impressions of isolated
ready-made qualities of sound, color, hardness, etc.  For it
would be seen that the infant reacts to stimuli by activities of
handling, reaching, etc., in order to see what results follow
upon motor response to a sensory stimulation; it would be seen
that what is learned are not isolated qualities, but the behavior
which may be expected from a thing, and the changes in things and
persons which an activity may be expected to produce.  In other
words, what he learns are connections.  Even such qualities as
red color, sound of a high pitch, have to be discriminated and
identified on the basis of the activities they call forth and the
consequences these activities effect.  We learn what things are
hard and what are soft by finding out through active
experimentation what they respectively will do and what can be
done and what cannot be done with them.  In like fashion,
children learn about persons by finding out what responsive
activities these persons exact and what these persons will do in
reply to the children's activities.  And the combination of what
things do to us (not in impressing qualities on a passive mind)
in modifying our actions, furthering some of them and resisting
and checking others, and what we can do to them in producing new
changes constitutes experience.  The methods of science by which
the revolution in our knowledge of the world dating from the
seventeenth century, was brought about, teach the same lesson.
For these methods are nothing but experimentation carried out
under conditions of deliberate control.  To the Greek, it seemed
absurd that such an activity as, say, the cobbler punching holes
in leather, or using wax and needle and thread, could give an
adequate knowledge of the world.  It seemed almost axiomatic that
for true knowledge we must have recourse to concepts coming from
a reason above experience.  But the introduction of the
experimental method signified precisely that such operations,
carried on under conditions of control, are just the ways in
which fruitful ideas about nature are obtained and tested.  In
other words, it is only needed to conduct such an operation as
the pouring of an acid on a metal for the purpose of getting
knowledge instead of for the purpose of getting a trade result,
in order to lay hold of the principle upon which the science of
nature was henceforth to depend.  Sense perceptions were indeed
indispensable, but there was less reliance upon sense perceptions
in their natural or customary form than in the older science.
They were no longer regarded as containing within themselves some
"form" or "species" of universal kind in a disguised mask of
sense which could be stripped off by rational thought.  On the
contrary, the first thing was to alter and extend the data of
sense perception: to act upon the given objects of sense by the
lens of the telescope and microscope, and by all sorts of
experimental devices.  To accomplish this in a way which would
arouse new ideas (hypotheses, theories) required even more
general ideas (like those of mathematics) than were at the
command of ancient science.  But these general conceptions were
no longer taken to give knowledge in themselves.  They were
implements for instituting, conducting, interpreting experimental
inquiries and formulating their results.

The logical outcome is a new philosophy of experience and
knowledge, a philosophy which no longer puts experience in
opposition to rational knowledge and explanation.  Experience is
no longer a mere summarizing of what has been done in a more or
less chance way in the past; it is a deliberate control of what
is done with reference to making what happens to us and what we
do to things as fertile as possible of suggestions (of suggested
meanings) and a means for trying out the validity of the
suggestions.  When trying, or experimenting, ceases to be blinded
by impulse or custom, when it is guided by an aim and conducted
by measure and method, it becomes reasonable -- rational.  When
what we suffer from things, what we undergo at their hands,
ceases to be a matter of chance circumstance, when it is
transformed into a consequence of our own prior purposive
endeavors, it becomes rationally significant -- enlightening and
instructive.  The antithesis of empiricism and rationalism loses
the support of the human situation which once gave it meaning and
relative justification.

The bearing of this change upon the opposition of purely
practical and purely intellectual studies is self-evident.  The
distinction is not intrinsic but is dependent upon conditions,
and upon conditions which can be regulated.  Practical activities
may be intellectually narrow and trivial; they will be so in so
far as they are routine, carried on under the dictates of
authority, and having in view merely some external result.  But
childhood and youth, the period of schooling, is just the time
when it is possible to carry them on in a different spirit.  It
is inexpedient to repeat the discussions of our previous chapters
on thinking and on the evolution of educative subject matter from
childlike work and play to logically organized subject matter.
The discussions of this chapter and the prior one should,
however, give an added meaning to those results.

(i) Experience itself primarily consists of the active relations
subsisting between a human being and his natural and social
surroundings.  In some cases, the initiative in activity is on
the side of the environment; the human being undergoes or suffers
certain checkings and deflections of endeavors.  In other cases,
the behavior of surrounding things and persons carries to a
successful issue the active tendencies of the individual, so that
in the end what the individual undergoes are consequences which
he has himself tried to produce.  In just the degree in which
connections are established between what happens to a person and
what he does in response, and between what he does to his
environment and what it does in response to him, his acts and the
things about him acquire meaning.  He learns to understand both
himself and the world of men and things.  Purposive education or
schooling should present such an environment that this
interaction will effect acquisition of those meanings which are
so important that they become, in turn, instruments of further
learnings.  (ante, Ch.  XI.) As has been repeatedly pointed out,
activity out of school is carried on under conditions which have
not been deliberately adapted to promoting the function of
understanding and formation of effective intellectual
dispositions.  The results are vital and genuine as far as they
go, but they are limited by all kinds of circumstances.  Some
powers are left quite undeveloped and undirected; others get only
occasional and whimsical stimulations; others are formed into
habits of a routine skill at the expense of aims and resourceful
initiative and inventiveness.  It is not the business of the
school to transport youth from an environment of activity into
one of cramped study of the records of other men's learning; but
to transport them from an environment of relatively chance
activities (accidental in the relation they bear to insight and
thought) into one of activities selected with reference to
guidance of learning.  A slight inspection of the improved
methods which have already shown themselves effective in
education will reveal that they have laid hold, more or less
consciously, upon the fact that "intellectual" studies instead of
being opposed to active pursuits represent an intellectualizing
of practical pursuits.  It remains to grasp the principle with
greater firmness.

(ii) The changes which are taking place in the content of social
life tremendously facilitate selection of the sort of activities
which will intellectualize the play and work of the school.  When
one bears in mind the social environment of the Greeks and the
people of the Middle Ages, where such practical activities as
could be successfully carried on were mostly of a routine and
external sort and even servile in nature, one is not surprised
that educators turned their backs upon them as unfitted to
cultivate intelligence.  But now that even the occupations of the
household, agriculture, and manufacturing as well as
transportation and intercourse are instinct with applied science,
the case stands otherwise.  It is true that many of those who now
engage in them are not aware of the intellectual content upon
which their personal actions depend.  But this fact only gives an
added reason why schooling should use these pursuits so as to
enable the coming generation to acquire a comprehension now too
generally lacking, and thus enable persons to carry on their
pursuits intelligently instead of blindly.  (iii) The most direct
blow at the traditional separation of doing and knowing and at
the traditional prestige of purely "intellectual" studies,
however, has been given by the progress of experimental science.
If this progress has demonstrated anything, it is that there is
no such thing as genuine knowledge and fruitful understanding
except as the offspring of doing.  The analysis and rearrangement
of facts which is indispensable to the growth of knowledge and
power of explanation and right classification cannot be attained
purely mentally -- just inside the head.  Men have to do
something to the things when they wish to find out something;
they have to alter conditions.  This is the lesson of the
laboratory method, and the lesson which all education has to
learn.  The laboratory is a discovery of the condition under
which labor may become intellectually fruitful and not merely
externally productive.  If, in too many cases at present, it
results only in the acquisition of an additional mode of
technical skill, that is because it still remains too largely but
an isolated resource, not resorted to until pupils are mostly too
old to get the full advantage of it, and even then is surrounded
by other studies where traditional methods isolate intellect from
activity.

Summary.  The Greeks were induced to philosophize by the
increasing failure of their traditional customs and beliefs to
regulate life.  Thus they were led to criticize custom adversely
and to look for some other source of authority in life and
belief.  Since they desired a rational standard for the latter,
and had identified with experience the customs which had proved
unsatisfactory supports, they were led to a flat opposition of
reason and experience.  The more the former was exalted, the more
the latter was depreciated.  Since experience was identified with
what men do and suffer in particular and changing situations of
life, doing shared in the philosophic depreciation.  This
influence fell in with many others to magnify, in higher
education, all the methods and topics which involved the least
use of sense-observation and bodily activity.  The modern age
began with a revolt against this point of view, with an appeal to
experience, and an attack upon so-called purely rational concepts
on the ground that they either needed to be ballasted by the
results of concrete experiences, or else were mere expressions of
prejudice and institutionalized class interest, calling
themselves rational for protection.  But various circumstances
led to considering experience as pure cognition, leaving out of
account its intrinsic active and emotional phases, and to
identifying it with a passive reception of isolated "sensations."
Hence the education reform effected by the new theory was
confined mainly to doing away with some of the bookishness of
prior methods; it did not accomplish a consistent
reorganization.

Meantime, the advance of psychology, of industrial methods, and
of the experimental method in science makes another conception of
experience explicitly desirable and possible.  This theory
reinstates the idea of the ancients that experience is primarily
practical, not cognitive -- a matter of doing and undergoing the
consequences of doing.  But the ancient theory is transformed by
realizing that doing may be directed so as to take up into its
own content all which thought suggests, and so as to result in
securely tested knowledge.  "Experience" then ceases to be
empirical and becomes experimental.  Reason ceases to be a remote
and ideal faculty, and signifies all the resources by which
activity is made fruitful in meaning.  Educationally, this change
denotes such a plan for the studies and method of instruction as
has been developed in the previous chapters.


Chapter Twenty-one: Physical and Social Studies: Naturalism and
Humanism

ALLUSION has already been made to the conflict of natural science
with literary studies for a place in the curriculum.  The
solution thus far reached consists essentially in a somewhat
mechanical compromise whereby the field is divided between
studies having nature and studies having man as their theme.  The
situation thus presents us with another instance of the external
adjustment of educational values, and focuses attention upon the
philosophy of the connection of nature with human affairs.  In
general, it may be said that the educational division finds a
reflection in the dualistic philosophies.  Mind and the world are
regarded as two independent realms of existence having certain
points of contact with each other.  From this point of view it is
natural that each sphere of existence should have its own
separate group of studies connected with it; it is even natural
that the growth of scientific studies should be viewed with
suspicion as marking a tendency of materialistic philosophy to
encroach upon the domain of spirit.  Any theory of education
which contemplates a more unified scheme of education than now
exists is under the necessity of facing the question of the
relation of man to nature.

1.  The Historic Background of Humanistic Study.  It is
noteworthy that classic Greek philosophy does not present the
problem in its modern form.  Socrates indeed appears to have
thought that science of nature was not attainable and not very
important.  The chief thing to know is the nature and end of man.
Upon that knowledge hangs all that is of deep significance--all
moral and social achievement.  Plato, however, makes right
knowledge of man and society depend upon knowledge of the
essential features of nature.  His chief treatise, entitled the
Republic, is at once a treatise on morals, on social
organization, and on the metaphysics and science of nature.
Since he accepts the Socratic doctrine that right achievement in
the former depends upon rational knowledge, he is compelled to
discuss the nature of knowledge.  Since he accepts the idea that
the ultimate object of knowledge is the discovery of the good or
end of man, and is discontented with the Socratic conviction that
all we know is our own ignorance, he connects the discussion of
the good of man with consideration of the essential good or end
of nature itself.  To attempt to determine the end of man apart
from a knowledge of the ruling end which gives law and unity to
nature is impossible.  It is thus quite consistent with his
philosophy that he subordinates literary studies (under the name
of music) to mathematics and to physics as well as to logic and
metaphysics.  But on the other hand, knowledge of nature is not
an end in itself; it is a necessary stage in bringing the mind to
a realization of the supreme purpose of existence as the law of
human action, corporate and individual.  To use the modern
phraseology, naturalistic studies are indispensable, but they are
in the interests of humanistic and ideal ends.

Aristotle goes even farther, if anything, in the direction of
naturalistic studies.  He subordinates (ante, p.  254) civic
relations to the purely cognitive life.  The highest end of man
is not human but divine -- participation in pure knowing which
constitutes the divine life.  Such knowing deals with what is
universal and necessary, and finds, therefore, a more adequate
subject matter in nature at its best than in the transient things
of man.  If we take what the philosophers stood for in Greek
life, rather than the details of what they say, we might
summarize by saying that the Greeks were too much interested in
free inquiry into natural fact and in the aesthetic enjoyment of
nature, and were too deeply conscious of the extent in which
society is rooted in nature and subject to its laws, to think of
bringing man and nature into conflict.  Two factors conspire in
the later period of ancient life, however, to exalt literary and
humanistic studies.  One is the increasingly reminiscent and
borrowed character of culture; the other is the political and
rhetorical bent of Roman life.

Greek achievement in civilization was native; the civilization of
the Alexandrians and Romans was inherited from alien sources.
Consequently it looked back to the records upon which it drew,
instead of looking out directly upon nature and society, for
material and inspiration.  We cannot do better than quote the
words of Hatch to indicate the consequences for educational
theory and practice.  "Greece on one hand had lost political
power, and on the other possessed in her splendid literature an
inalienable heritage.  It was natural that she should turn to
letters.  It was natural also that the study of letters should be
reflected upon speech.  The mass of men in the Greek world tended
to lay stress on that acquaintance with the literature of bygone
generations, and that habit of cultivated speech, which has ever
since been commonly spoken of as education.  Our own comes by
direct tradition from it.  It set a fashion which until recently
has uniformly prevailed over the entire civilized world.  We
study literature rather than nature because the Greeks did so,
and because when the Romans and the Roman provincials resolved to
educate their sons, they employed Greek teachers and followed in
Greek paths." 1

The so-called practical bent of the Romans worked in the same
direction.  In falling back upon the recorded ideas of the
Greeks, they not only took the short path to attaining a cultural
development, but they procured just the kind of material and
method suited to their administrative talents.  For their
practical genius was not directed to the conquest and control of
nature but to the conquest and control of men.

Mr. Hatch, in the passage quoted, takes a good deal of history
for granted in saying that we have studied literature rather than
nature because the Greeks, and the Romans whom they taught, did
so.  What is the link that spans the intervening centuries? The
question suggests that barbarian Europe but repeated on a larger
scale and with increased intensity the Roman situation.  It had
to go to school to Greco-Roman civilization; it also borrowed
rather than evolved its culture.  Not merely for its general
ideas and their artistic presentation but for its models of law
it went to the records of alien peoples.  And its dependence upon
tradition was increased by the dominant theological interests of
the period.  For the authorities to which the Church appealed
were literatures composed in foreign tongues.  Everything
converged to identify learning with linguistic training and to
make the language of the learned a literary language instead of
the mother speech.

The full scope of this fact escapes us, moreover, until we
recognize that this subject matter compelled recourse to a
dialectical method.  Scholasticism frequently has been used since
the time of the revival of learning as a term of reproach.  But
all that it means is the method of The Schools, or of the School
Men.  In its essence, it is nothing but a highly effective
systematization of the methods of teaching and learning which are
appropriate to transmit an authoritative body of truths.  Where
literature rather than contemporary nature and society furnishes
material of study, methods must be adapted to defining,
expounding, and interpreting the received material, rather than
to inquiry, discovery, and invention.  And at bottom what is
called Scholasticism is the whole-hearted and consistent
formulation and application of the methods which are suited to
instruction when the material of instruction is taken ready-made,
rather than as something which students are to find out for
themselves.  So far as schools still teach from textbooks and
rely upon the principle of authority and acquisition rather than
upon that of discovery and inquiry, their methods are
Scholastic -- minus the logical accuracy and system of
Scholasticism at its best.  Aside from laxity of method and
statement, the only difference is that geographies and histories
and botanies and astronomies are now part of the authoritative
literature which is to be mastered.

As a consequence, the Greek tradition was lost in which a
humanistic interest was used as a basis of interest in nature,
and a knowledge of nature used to support the distinctively human
aims of man.  Life found its support in authority, not in nature.
The latter was moreover an object of considerable suspicion.
Contemplation of it was dangerous, for it tended to draw man away
from reliance upon the documents in which the rules of living
were already contained.  Moreover nature could be known only
through observation; it appealed to the senses -- which were
merely material as opposed to a purely immaterial mind.
Furthermore, the utilities of a knowledge of nature were purely
physical and secular; they connected with the bodily and temporal
welfare of man, while the literary tradition concerned his
spiritual and eternal well-being.

2.  The Modern Scientific Interest in Nature.  The movement of
the fifteenth century which is variously termed the revival of
learning and the renascence was characterized by a new interest
in man's present life, and accordingly by a new interest in his
relationships with nature.  It was naturalistic, in the sense
that it turned against the dominant supernaturalistic interest.
It is possible that the influence of a return to classic Greek
pagan literature in bringing about this changed mind has been
overestimated.  Undoubtedly the change was mainly a product of
contemporary conditions.  But there can be no doubt that educated
men, filled with the new point of view, turned eagerly to Greek
literature for congenial sustenance and reinforcement.  And to a
considerable extent, this interest in Greek thought was not in
literature for its own sake, but in the spirit it expressed.  The
mental freedom, the sense of the order and beauty of nature,
which animated Greek expression, aroused men to think and observe
in a similar untrammeled fashion.  The history of science in the
sixteenth century shows that the dawning sciences of physical
nature largely borrowed their points of departure from the new
interest in Greek literature.  As Windelband has said, the new
science of nature was the daughter of humanism.  The favorite
notion of the time was that man was in microcosm that which the
universe was in macrocosm.

This fact raises anew the question of how it was that nature and
man were later separated and a sharp division made between
language and literature and the physical sciences.  Four reasons
may be suggested.  (a) The old tradition was firmly entrenched in
institutions.  Politics, law, and diplomacy remained of
necessity branches of authoritative literature, for the social
sciences did not develop until the methods of the sciences of
physics and chemistry, to say nothing of biology, were much
further advanced.  The same is largely true of history.
Moreover, the methods used for effective teaching of the
languages were well developed; the inertia of academic custom was
on their side.  Just as the new interest in literature,
especially Greek, had not been allowed at first to find lodgment
in the scholastically organized universities, so when it found
its way into them it joined hands with the older learning to
minimize the influence of experimental science.  The men who
taught were rarely trained in science; the men who were
scientifically competent worked in private laboratories and
through the medium of academies which promoted research, but
which were not organized as teaching bodies.  Finally, the
aristocratic tradition which looked down upon material things and
upon the senses and the hands was still mighty.

(b) The Protestant revolt brought with it an immense increase of
interest in theological discussion and controversies.  The appeal
on both sides was to literary documents.  Each side had to train
men in ability to study and expound the records which were relied
upon.  The demand for training men who could defend the chosen
faith against the other side, who were able to propagandize and
to prevent the encroachments of the other side, was such that it
is not too much to say that by the middle of the seventeenth
century the linguistic training of gymnasia and universities had
been captured by the revived theological interest, and used as a
tool of religious education and ecclesiastical controversy.  Thus
the educational descent of the languages as they are found in
education to-day is not direct from the revival of learning, but
from its adaptation to theological ends.

(c) The natural sciences were themselves conceived in a way which
sharpened the opposition of man and nature.  Francis Bacon
presents an almost perfect example of the union of naturalistic
and humanistic interest.  Science, adopting the methods of
observation and experimentation, was to give up the attempt to
"anticipate" nature -- to impose preconceived notions upon her --
and was to become her humble interpreter.  In obeying nature
intellectually, man would learn to command her practically.
"Knowledge is power." This aphorism meant that through science
man is to control nature and turn her energies to the execution
of his own ends.  Bacon attacked the old learning and logic as
purely controversial, having to do with victory in argument, not
with discovery of the unknown.  Through the new method of thought
which was set forth in his new logic an era of expansive
discoveries was to emerge, and these discoveries were to bear
fruit in inventions for the service of man.  Men were to give up
their futile, never-finished effort to dominate one another to
engage in the cooperative task of dominating nature in the
interests of humanity.

In the main, Bacon prophesied the direction of subsequent
progress.  But he "anticipated" the advance.  He did not see that
the new science was for a long time to be worked in the interest
of old ends of human exploitation.  He thought that it would
rapidly give man new ends.  Instead, it put at the disposal of a
class the means to secure their old ends of aggrandizement at the
expense of another class.  The industrial revolution followed, as
he foresaw, upon a revolution in scientific method.  But it is
taking the revolution many centuries to produce a new mind.
Feudalism was doomed by the applications of the new science, for
they transferred power from the landed nobility to the
manufacturing centers.  But capitalism rather than a social
humanism took its place.  Production and commerce were carried on
as if the new science had no moral lesson, but only technical
lessons as to economies in production and utilization of saving
in self-interest.  Naturally, this application of physical
science (which was the most conspicuously perceptible one)
strengthened the claims of professed humanists that science was
materialistic in its tendencies.  It left a void as to man's
distinctively human interests which go beyond making, saving, and
expending money; and languages and literature put in their claim
to represent the moral and ideal interests of humanity.

(d) Moreover, the philosophy which professed itself based upon
science, which gave itself out as the accredited representative
of the net significance of science, was either dualistic in
character, marked by a sharp division between mind
(characterizing man) and matter, constituting nature; or else it
was openly mechanical, reducing the signal features of human life
to illusion.  In the former case, it allowed the claims of
certain studies to be peculiar consignees of mental values, and
indirectly strengthened their claim to superiority, since human
beings would incline to regard human affairs as of chief
importance at least to themselves.  In the latter case, it called
out a reaction which threw doubt and suspicion upon the value of
physical science, giving occasion for treating it as an enemy to
man's higher interests.

Greek and medieval knowledge accepted the world in its
qualitative variety, and regarded nature's processes as having
ends, or in technical phrase as teleological.  New science was
expounded so as to deny the reality of all qualities in real, or
objective, existence.  Sounds, colors, ends, as well as goods and
bads, were regarded as purely subjective -- as mere impressions
in the mind.  Objective existence was then treated as having only
quantitative aspects -- as so much mass in motion, its only
differences being that at one point in space there was a larger
aggregate mass than at another, and that in some spots there were
greater rates of motion than at others.  Lacking qualitative
distinctions, nature lacked significant variety.  Uniformities
were emphasized, not diversities; the ideal was supposed to be
the discovery of a single mathematical formula applying to the
whole universe at once from which all the seeming variety of
phenomena could be derived.  This is what a mechanical philosophy
means.

Such a philosophy does not represent the genuine purport of
science.  It takes the technique for the thing itself; the
apparatus and the terminology for reality, the method for its
subject matter.  Science does confine its statements to
conditions which enable us to predict and control the happening
of events, ignoring the qualities of the events.  Hence its
mechanical and quantitative character.  But in leaving them out
of account, it does not exclude them from reality, nor relegate
them to a purely mental region; it only furnishes means
utilizable for ends.  Thus while in fact the progress of science
was increasing man's power over nature, enabling him to place his
cherished ends on a firmer basis than ever before, and also to
diversify his activities almost at will, the philosophy which
professed to formulate its accomplishments reduced the world to a
barren and monotonous redistribution of matter in space.  Thus
the immediate effect of modern science was to accentuate the
dualism of matter and mind, and thereby to establish the physical
and the humanistic studies as two disconnected groups.  Since the
difference between better and worse is bound up with the
qualities of experience, any philosophy of science which excludes
them from the genuine content of reality is bound to leave out
what is most interesting and most important to mankind.

3.  The Present Educational Problem.  In truth, experience knows
no division between human concerns and a purely mechanical
physical world.  Man's home is nature; his purposes and aims are
dependent for execution upon natural conditions.  Separated from
such conditions they become empty dreams and idle indulgences of
fancy.  From the standpoint of human experience, and hence of
educational
endeavor, any distinction which can be justly made between nature
and man is a distinction between the conditions which have to be
reckoned with in the formation and execution of our practical
aims, and the aims themselves.  This philosophy is vouched for by
the doctrine of biological development which shows that man is
continuous with nature, not an alien entering her processes from
without.  It is reinforced by the experimental method of science
which shows that knowledge accrues in virtue of an attempt to
direct physical energies in accord with ideas suggested in
dealing with natural objects in behalf of social uses.  Every
step forward in the social sciences -- the studies termed
history, economics, politics, sociology -- shows that social
questions are capable of being intelligently coped with only in
the degree in which we employ the method of collected data,
forming hypotheses, and testing them in action which is
characteristic of natural science, and in the degree in which we
utilize in behalf of the promotion of social welfare the
technical knowledge ascertained by physics and chemistry.
Advanced methods of dealing with such perplexing problems as
insanity, intemperance, poverty, public sanitation, city
planning, the conservation of natural resources, the constructive
use of governmental agencies for furthering the public good
without weakening personal initiative, all illustrate the direct
dependence of our important social concerns upon the methods and
results of natural science.

With respect then to both humanistic and naturalistic studies,
education should take its departure from this close
interdependence.  It should aim not at keeping science as a study
of nature apart from literature as a record of human interests,
but at cross-fertilizing both the natural sciences and the
various human disciplines such as history, literature, economics,
and politics.  Pedagogically, the problem is simpler than the
attempt to teach the sciences as mere technical bodies of
information and technical forms of physical manipulation, on one
side; and to teach humanistic studies as isolated subjects, on
the other.  For the latter procedure institutes an artificial
separation in the pupils' experience.  Outside of school pupils
meet with natural facts and principles in connection with various
modes of human action.  (See ante, p.  30.) In all the social
activities in which they have shared they have had to understand
the material and processes involved.  To start them in school
with a rupture of this intimate association breaks the continuity
of mental development, makes the student feel an indescribable
unreality in his studies, and deprives him of the normal motive
for interest in them.

There is no doubt, of course, that the opportunities of education
should be such that all should have a chance who have the
disposition to advance to specialized ability in science, and
thus devote themselves to its pursuit as their particular
occupation in life.  But at present, the pupil too often has a
choice only between beginning with a study of the results of
prior specialization where the material is isolated from his
daily experiences, or with miscellaneous nature study, where
material is presented at haphazard and does not lead anywhere in
particular.  The habit of introducing college pupils into
segregated scientific subject matter, such as is appropriate to
the man who wishes to become an expert in a given field, is
carried back into the high schools.  Pupils in the latter simply
get a more elementary treatment of the same thing, with
difficulties smoothed over and topics reduced to the level of
their supposed ability.  The cause of this procedure lies in
following tradition, rather than in conscious adherence to a
dualistic philosophy.  But the effect is the same as if the
purpose were to inculcate an idea that the sciences which deal
with nature have nothing to do with man, and vice versa.  A large
part of the comparative ineffectiveness of the teaching of the
sciences, for those who never become scientific specialists, is
the result of a separation which is unavoidable when one begins
with technically organized subject matter.  Even if all students
were embryonic scientific specialists, it is questionable whether
this is the most effective procedure.  Considering that the great
majority are concerned with the study of sciences only for its
effect upon their mental habits -- in making them more alert,
more open-minded, more inclined to tentative acceptance and to
testing of ideas propounded or suggested, -- and for achieving a
better understanding of their daily environment, it is certainly
ill-advised.  Too often the pupil comes out with a smattering
which is too superficial to be scientific and too technical to be
applicable to ordinary affairs.

The utilization of ordinary experience to secure an advance into
scientific material and method, while keeping the latter
connected with familiar human interests, is easier to-day than it
ever was before.  The usual experience of all persons in
civilized communities to-day is intimately associated with
industrial processes and results.  These in turn are so many
cases of science in action.  The stationary and traction steam
engine, gasoline engine, automobile, telegraph and telephone, the
electric motor enter directly into the lives of most individuals.
Pupils at an early age are practically acquainted with these
things.  Not only does the business occupation of their parents
depend upon scientific applications, but household pursuits, the
maintenance of health, the sights seen upon the streets, embody
scientific achievements and stimulate interest in the connected
scientific principles.  The obvious pedagogical starting point of
scientific instruction is not to teach things labeled science,
but to utilize the familiar occupations and appliances to direct
observation and experiment, until pupils have arrived at a
knowledge of some fundamental principles by understanding them in
their familiar practical workings.

The opinion sometimes advanced that it is a derogation from the
"purity" of science to study it in its active incarnation,
instead of in theoretical abstraction, rests upon a
misunderstanding.  AS matter of fact, any subject is cultural in
the degree in which it is apprehended in its widest possible
range of meanings.  Perception of meanings depends upon
perception of connections, of context.  To see a scientific fact
or law in its human as well as in its physical and technical
context is to enlarge its significance and give it increased
cultural value.  Its direct economic application, if by economic
is meant
something having money worth, is incidental and secondary, but a
part of its actual connections.  The important thing is that the
fact be grasped in its social connections -- its function in
life.

On the other hand, "humanism" means at bottom being imbued with
an intelligent sense of human interests.  The social interest,
identical in its deepest meaning with a moral interest, is
necessarily supreme with man.  Knowledge about man, information
as to his past, familiarity with his documented records of
literature, may be as technical a possession as the accumulation
of physical details.  Men may keep busy in a variety of ways,
making money, acquiring facility in laboratory manipulation, or
in amassing a store of facts about linguistic matters, or the
chronology of literary productions.  Unless such activity reacts
to enlarge the imaginative vision of life, it is on a level with
the busy work of children.  It has the letter without the spirit
of activity.  It readily degenerates itself into a miser's
accumulation, and a man prides himself on what he has, and not on
the meaning he finds in the affairs of life.  Any study so
pursued that it increases concern for the values of life, any
study producing greater sensitiveness to social well-being and
greater ability to promote that well-being is humane study.  The
humanistic spirit of the Greeks was native and intense but it was
narrow in scope.  Everybody outside the Hellenic circle was a
barbarian, and negligible save as a possible enemy.  Acute as
were the social observations and speculations of Greek thinkers,
there is not a word in their writings to indicate that Greek
civilization was not self-inclosed and self-sufficient.  There
was, apparently, no suspicion that its future was at the mercy of
the despised outsider.  Within the Greek community, the intense
social spirit was limited by the fact that higher culture was
based on a substratum of slavery and economic serfdom--classes
necessary to the existence of the state, as Aristotle declared,
and yet not genuine parts of it.  The development of science has
produced an industrial revolution which has brought different
peoples in such close contact with one another through
colonization and commerce that no matter how some nations may
still look down upon others, no country can harbor the illusion
that its career is decided wholly within itself.  The same
revolution has abolished agricultural serfdom, and created a
class of more or less organized factory laborers with recognized
political rights, and who make claims for a responsible role in
the control of industry--claims which receive sympathetic
attention from many among the well-to- do, since they have been
brought into closer connections with the less fortunate classes
through the breaking down of class barriers.

This state of affairs may be formulated by saying that the older
humanism omitted economic and industrial conditions from its
purview.  Consequently, it was one sided.  Culture, under such
circumstances, inevitably represented the intellectual and moral
outlook of the class which was in direct social control.  Such a
tradition as to culture is, as we have seen (ante, p.  260),
aristocratic; it emphasizes what marks off one class from
another, rather than fundamental common interests.  Its standards
are in the past; for the aim is to preserve what has been gained
rather than widely to extend the range of culture.

The modifications which spring from taking greater account of
industry and of whatever has to do with making a living are
frequently condemned as attacks upon the culture derived from the
past.  But a wider educational outlook would conceive industrial
activities as agencies for making intellectual resources more
accessible to the masses, and giving greater solidity to the
culture of those having superior resources.  In short, when we
consider the close connection between science and industrial
development on the one hand, and between literary and aesthetic
cultivation and an aristocratic social organization on the other,
we get light on the opposition between technical scientific
studies and refining literary studies.  We have before us the
need of overcoming this separation in education if society is to
be truly democratic.

Summary.  The philosophic dualism between man and nature is
reflected in the division of studies between the naturalistic and
the humanistic with a tendency to reduce the latter to the
literary records of the past.  This dualism is not characteristic
(as were the others which we have noted) of Greek thought.  It
arose partly because of the fact that the culture of Rome and of
barbarian Europe was not a native product, being borrowed
directly or indirectly from Greece, and partly because political
and ecclesiastic conditions emphasized dependence upon the
authority of past knowledge as that was transmitted in literary
documents.

At the outset, the rise of modern science prophesied a
restoration of the intimate connection of nature and humanity,
for it viewed knowledge of nature as the means of securing human
progress and well-being.  But the more immediate applications of
science were in the interests of a class rather than of men in
common; and the received philosophic formulations of scientific
doctrine tended either to mark it off as merely material from man
as spiritual and immaterial, or else to reduce mind to a
subjective illusion.  In education, accordingly, the tendency was
to treat the sciences as a separate body of studies, consisting
of technical information regarding the physical world, and to
reserve the older literary studies as distinctively humanistic.
The account previously given of the evolution of knowledge, and
of the educational scheme of studies based upon it, are designed
to overcome the separation, and to secure recognition of the
place occupied by the subject matter of the natural sciences in
human affairs.

1 The Influence of Greek Ideas and Usages upon the Christian
Church.  pp.  43-44.


Chapter Twenty-two: The Individual and the World

1.  Mind as Purely Individual.  We have been concerned with the
influences which have effected a division between work and
leisure, knowing and doing, man and nature.  These influences
have resulted in splitting up the subject matter of education
into separate studies.  They have also found formulation in
various philosophies which have opposed to each other body and
mind, theoretical knowledge and practice, physical mechanism and
ideal purpose.  Upon the philosophical side, these various
dualisms culminate in a sharp demarcation of individual minds
from the world, and hence from one another.  While the connection
of this philosophical position with educational procedure is not
so obvious as is that of the points considered in the last three
chapters, there are certain educational considerations which
correspond to it; such as the antithesis supposed to exist
between subject matter (the counterpart of the world) and method
(the counterpart of mind); such as the tendency to treat interest
as something purely private, without intrinsic connection with
the material studied.  Aside from incidental educational
bearings, it will be shown in this chapter that the dualistic
philosophy of mind and the world implies an erroneous conception
of the
relationship between knowledge and social interests, and between
individuality or freedom, and social control and authority.
The identification of the mind with the individual self and of
the latter with a private psychic consciousness is comparatively
modern.  In both the Greek and medieval periods, the rule was to
regard the individual as a channel through which a universal and
divine intelligence operated.  The individual was in no true
sense the knower; the knower was the "Reason" which operated
through him.  The individual interfered at his peril, and only to
the detriment of the truth.  In the degree in which the
individual rather than reason "knew," conceit, error, and opinion
were substituted for true knowledge.  In Greek life, observation
was acute and alert; and thinking was free almost to the point of
irresponsible speculations.  Accordingly the consequences of the
theory were only such as were consequent upon the lack of an
experimental method.  Without such a method individuals could not
engage in knowing, and be checked up by the results of the
inquiries of others.  Without such liability to test by others,
the minds of men could not be intellectually responsible; results
were to be accepted because of their aesthetic consistency,
agreeable quality, or the prestige of their authors.  In the
barbarian period, individuals were in a still more humble
attitude to truth; important knowledge was supposed to be
divinely revealed, and nothing remained for the minds of
individuals except to work it over after it had been received on
authority.  Aside from the more consciously philosophic aspects
of these movements, it never occurs to any one to identify mind
and the personal self wherever beliefs are transmitted by custom.

In the medieval period there was a religious individualism.  The
deepest concern of life was the salvation of the individual soul.
In the later Middle Ages, this latent individualism found
conscious formulation in the nominalistic philosophies, which
treated the structure of knowledge as something built up within
the individual through his own acts, and mental states.  With the
rise of economic and political individualism after the sixteenth
century, and with the development of Protestantism, the times
were ripe for an emphasis upon the rights and duties of the
individual in achieving knowledge for himself.  This led to the
view that knowledge is won wholly through personal and private
experiences.  As a consequence, mind, the source and possessor of
knowledge, was thought of as wholly individual.  Thus upon the
educational side, we find educational reformers, like Montaigne,
Bacon, Locke, henceforth vehemently denouncing all learning which
is acquired on hearsay, and asserting that even if beliefs happen
to be true, they do not constitute knowledge unless they have
grown up in and been tested by personal experience.  The reaction
against authority in all spheres of life, and the intensity of
the struggle, against great odds, for freedom of action and
inquiry, led to such an emphasis upon personal observations and
ideas as in effect to isolate mind, and set it apart from the
world to be known.

This isolation is reflected in the great development of that
branch of philosophy known as epistemology--the theory of
knowledge.  The identification of mind with the self, and the
setting up of the self as something independent and
self-sufficient, created such a gulf between the knowing mind and
the world that it became a question how knowledge was possible at
all.  Given a subject - - the knower--and an object--the thing to
be known--wholly separate from one another, it is necessary to
frame a theory to explain how they get into connection with each
other so that valid knowledge may result.  This problem, with the
allied one of the possibility of the world acting upon the mind
and the mind acting upon the world, became almost the exclusive
preoccupation of philosophic thought.

The theories that we cannot know the world as it really is but
only the impressions made upon the mind, or that there is no
world beyond the individual mind, or that knowledge is only a
certain association of the mind's own states, were products of
this preoccupation.  We are not directly concerned with their
truth; but the fact that such desperate solutions were widely
accepted is evidence of the extent to which mind had been set
over the world of realities.  The increasing use of the term
"consciousness" as an equivalent for mind, in the supposition
that there is an inner world of conscious states and processes,
independent of any relationship to nature and society, an inner
world more truly and immediately known than anything else, is
evidence of the same fact.  In short, practical individualism, or
struggle for greater freedom of thought in action, was translated
into philosophic subjectivism.

2.  Individual Mind as the Agent of Reorganization.  It should be
obvious that this philosophic movement misconceived the
significance of the practical movement.  Instead of being its
transcript, it was a perversion.  Men were not actually engaged
in the absurdity of striving to be free from connection with
nature and one another.  They were striving for greater freedom
in nature and society.  They wanted greater power to initiate
changes in the world of things and fellow beings; greater scope
of movement and consequently greater freedom in observations and
ideas implied in movement.  They wanted not isolation from the
world, but a more intimate connection with it.  They wanted to
form their beliefs about it at first hand, instead of through
tradition.  They wanted closer union with their fellows so that
they might influence one another more effectively and might
combine their respective actions for mutual aims.

So far as their beliefs were concerned, they felt that a great
deal which passed for knowledge was merely the accumulated
opinions of the past, much of it absurd and its correct portions
not understood when accepted on authority.  Men must observe for
themselves, and form their own theories and personally test them.
Such a method was the only alternative to the imposition of dogma
as truth, a procedure which reduced mind to the formal act of
acquiescing in truth.  Such is the meaning of what is sometimes
called the substitution of inductive experimental methods of
knowing for deductive.  In some sense, men had always used an
inductive method in dealing with their immediate practical
concerns.  Architecture, agriculture, manufacture, etc., had to
be based upon observation of the activities of natural objects,
and ideas about such affairs had to be checked, to some extent,
by results.  But even in such things there was an undue reliance
upon mere custom, followed blindly rather than understandingly.
And this observational-experimental method was restricted to
these "practical" matters, and a sharp distinction maintained
between practice and theoretical knowledge or truth.  (See Ch.
XX.) The rise of free cities, the development of travel,
exploration, and commerce, the evolution of new methods of
producing commodities and doing business, threw men definitely
upon their own resources.  The reformers of science like Galileo,
Descartes, and their successors, carried analogous methods into
ascertaining the facts about nature.  An interest in discovery
took the place of an interest in systematizing and "proving"
received beliefs.

A just philosophic interpretation of these movements would,
indeed, have emphasized the rights and responsibilities of the
individual in gaining knowledge and personally testing beliefs,
no matter by what authorities they were vouched for.  But it
would not have isolated the individual from the world, and
consequently isolated individuals--in theory--from one another.
It would have perceived that such disconnection, such rupture of
continuity, denied in advance the possibility of success in their
endeavors.  As matter of fact every individual has grown up, and
always must grow up, in a social medium.  His responses grow
intelligent, or gain meaning, simply because he lives and acts in
a medium of accepted meanings and values.  (See ante, p.  30.)
Through social intercourse, through sharing in the activities
embodying beliefs, he gradually acquires a mind of his own.  The
conception of mind as a purely isolated possession of the self is
at the very antipodes of the truth.   The self achieves mind in
the degree in which knowledge of things is incarnate in the life
about him; the self is not a separate mind building up knowledge
anew on its own account.

Yet there is a valid distinction between knowledge which is
objective and impersonal, and thinking which is subjective and
personal.  In one sense, knowledge is that which we take for
granted.  It is that which is settled, disposed of, established,
under control.  What we fully know, we do not need to think
about.  In common phrase, it is certain, assured.  And this does
not mean a mere feeling of certainty.  It denotes not a
sentiment, but a practical attitude, a readiness to act without
reserve or quibble.  Of course we may be mistaken.  What is taken
for knowledge--for fact and truth--at a given time may not be
such.  But everything which is assumed without question, which is
taken for granted in our intercourse with one another and nature
is what, at the given time, is called knowledge.  Thinking on the
contrary, starts, as we have seen, from doubt or uncertainty.  It
marks an inquiring, hunting, searching attitude, instead of one
of mastery and possession.  Through its critical process true
knowledge is revised and extended, and our convictions as to the
state of things reorganized.  Clearly the last few centuries have
been typically a period of revision and reorganization of
beliefs.  Men did not really throw away all transmitted beliefs
concerning the realities of existence, and start afresh upon the
basis of their private, exclusive sensations and ideas.  They
could not have done so if they had wished to, and if it had been
possible general imbecility would have been the only outcome.
Men set out from what had passed as knowledge, and critically
investigated the grounds upon which it rested; they noted
exceptions; they used new mechanical appliances to bring to light
data inconsistent with what had been believed; they used their
imaginations to conceive a world different from that in which
their forefathers had put their trust.  The work was a piecemeal,
a retail, business.  One problem was tackled at a time.  The net
results of all the revisions amounted, however, to a revolution
of prior conceptions of the world.  What occurred was a
reorganization of prior intellectual habitudes, infinitely more
efficient than a cutting loose from all connections would have
been.

This state of affairs suggests a definition of the role of the
individual, or the self, in knowledge; namely, the redirection,
or reconstruction of accepted beliefs.  Every new idea, every
conception of things differing from that authorized by current
belief, must have its origin in an individual.  New ideas are
doubtless always sprouting, but a society governed by custom does
not encourage their development.  On the contrary, it tends to
suppress them, just because they are deviations from what is
current.  The man who looks at things differently from others is
in such a community a suspect character; for him to persist is
generally fatal.  Even when social censorship of beliefs is not
so strict, social conditions may fail to provide the appliances
which are requisite if new ideas are to be adequately elaborated;
or they may fail to provide any material support and reward to
those who entertain them.  Hence they remain mere fancies,
romantic castles in the air, or aimless speculations.  The
freedom of observation and imagination involved in the modern
scientific revolution were not easily secured; they had to be
fought for; many suffered for their intellectual independence.
But, upon the whole, modern European society first permitted, and
then, in some fields at least, deliberately encouraged the
individual reactions which deviate from what custom prescribes.
Discovery, research, inquiry in new lines, inventions, finally
came to be either the social fashion, or in some degree
tolerable.  However, as we have already noted, philosophic
theories of knowledge were not content to conceive mind in the
individual as the pivot upon which reconstruction of beliefs
turned, thus maintaining the continuity of the individual with
the world of nature and fellow men.  They regarded the individual
mind as a separate entity, complete in each person, and isolated
from nature and hence from other minds.  Thus a legitimate
intellectual individualism, the attitude of critical revision of
former beliefs which is indispensable to progress, was explicitly
formulated as a moral and social individualism.  When the
activities of mind set out from customary beliefs and strive to
effect transformations of them which will in turn win general
conviction, there is no opposition between the individual and the
social.  The intellectual variations of the individual in
observation, imagination, judgment, and invention are simply the
agencies of social progress, just as conformity to habit is the
agency of social conservation.  But when knowledge is regarded as
originating and developing within an individual, the ties which
bind the mental life of one to that of his fellows are ignored
and denied.

When the social quality of individualized mental operations is
denied, it becomes a problem to find connections which will unite
an individual with his fellows.  Moral individualism is set up by
the conscious separation of different centers of life.  It has
its roots in the notion that the consciousness of each person is
wholly private, a self-inclosed continent, intrinsically
independent of the ideas, wishes, purposes of everybody else.
But when men act, they act in a common and public world.  This is
the problem to which the theory of isolated and independent
conscious minds gave rise: Given feelings, ideas, desires, which
have nothing to do with one another, how can actions proceeding
from them be controlled in a social or public interest? Given an
egoistic consciousness, how can action which has regard for
others take place?

Moral philosophies which have started from such premises have
developed four typical ways of dealing with the question.  (i)
One method represents the survival of the older authoritative
position, with such concessions and compromises as the progress
of events has made absolutely inevitable.  The deviations and
departures characterizing an individual are still looked upon
with suspicion; in principle they are evidences of the
disturbances, revolts, and corruptions inhering in an individual
apart from external authoritative guidance.  In fact, as distinct
from principle, intellectual individualism is tolerated in
certain technical regions -- in subjects like mathematics and
physics and astronomy, and in the technical inventions resulting
therefrom.  But the applicability of a similar method to morals,
social, legal, and political matters, is denied.  In such
matters, dogma is still to be supreme; certain eternal truths
made known by revelation, intuition, or the wisdom of our
forefathers set unpassable limits to individual observation and
speculation.  The evils from which society suffers are set down
to the efforts of misguided individuals to transgress these
boundaries.  Between the physical and the moral sciences, lie
intermediate sciences of life, where the territory is only
grudgingly yielded to freedom of inquiry under the pressure of
accomplished fact.  Although past history has demonstrated that
the possibilities of human good are widened and made more secure
by trusting to a responsibility built up within the very process
of inquiry, the "authority" theory sets apart a sacred domain of
truth which must be protected from the inroads of variation of
beliefs.  Educationally, emphasis may not be put on eternal
truth, but it is put on the authority of book and teacher, and
individual variation is discouraged.

(ii) Another method is sometimes termed rationalism or abstract
intellectualism.  A formal logical faculty is set up in
distinction from tradition and history and all concrete subject
matter.  This faculty of reason is endowed with power to
influence conduct directly.  Since it deals wholly with general
and impersonal forms, when different persons act in accord with
logical findings, their activities will be externally consistent.
There is no doubt of the services rendered by this philosophy.
It was a powerful factor in the negative and dissolving criticism
of doctrines having nothing but tradition and class interest
behind them; it accustomed men to freedom of discussion and to
the notion that beliefs had to be submitted to criteria of
reasonableness.  It undermined the power of prejudice,
superstition, and brute force, by habituating men to reliance
upon argument, discussion, and persuasion.  It made for clarity
and order of exposition.  But its influence was greater in
destruction of old falsities than in the construction of new ties
and associations among men.  Its formal and empty nature, due to
conceiving reason as something complete in itself apart from
subject matter, its hostile attitude toward historical
institutions, its disregard of the influence of habit, instinct,
and emotion, as operative factors in life, left it impotent in
the suggestion of specific aims and methods.  Bare logic, however
important in arranging and criticizing existing subject matter,
cannot spin new subject matter out of itself.  In education, the
correlative is trust in general ready-made rules and principles
to secure agreement, irrespective of seeing to it that the
pupil's ideas really agree with one another.

(iii) While this rationalistic philosophy was developing in
France, English thought appealed to the intelligent self-interest
of individuals in order to secure outer unity in the acts which
issued from isolated streams of consciousness.  Legal
arrangements, especially penal administration, and governmental
regulations, were to be such as to prevent the acts which
proceeded from regard for one's own private sensations from
interfering with the feelings of others.  Education was to
instill in individuals a sense that non-interference with others
and some degree of positive regard for their welfare were
necessary for security in the pursuit of one's own happiness.
Chief emphasis was put, however, upon trade as a means of
bringing the conduct of one into harmony with that of others.  In
commerce, each aims at the satisfaction of his own wants, but can
gain his own profit only by furnishing some commodity or service
to another.  Thus in aiming at the increase of his own private
pleasurable states of consciousness, he contributes to the
consciousness of others.  Again there is no doubt that this view
expressed and furthered a heightened perception of the values of
conscious life, and a recognition that institutional arrangements
are ultimately to be judged by the contributions which they make
to intensifying and enlarging the scope of conscious experience.
It also did much to rescue work, industry, and mechanical devices
from the contempt in which they had been held in communities
founded upon the control of a leisure class.  In both ways, this
philosophy promoted a wider and more democratic social concern.
But it was tainted by the narrowness of its fundamental premise:
the doctrine that every individual acts only from regard for his
own pleasures and pains, and that so-called generous and
sympathetic acts are only indirect ways of procuring and assuring
one's own comfort.  In other words, it made explicit the
consequences inhering in any doctrine which makes mental life a
self-inclosed thing, instead of an attempt to redirect and
readapt common concerns.  It made union among men a matter of
calculation of externals.  It lent itself to the contemptuous
assertions of Carlyle that it was a doctrine of anarchy plus a
constable, and recognized only a "cash nexus" among men.  The
educational equivalents of this doctrine in the uses made of
pleasurable rewards and painful penalties are only too obvious.
(iv) Typical German philosophy followed another path.  It started
from what was essentially the rationalistic philosophy of
Descartes and his French successors.  But while French thought
upon the whole developed the idea of reason in opposition to the
religious conception of a divine mind residing in individuals,
German thought (as in Hegel) made a synthesis of the two.  Reason
is absolute.  Nature is incarnate reason.  History is reason in
its progressive unfolding in man.  An individual becomes rational
only as he absorbs into himself the content of rationality in
nature and in social institutions.  For an absolute reason is
not, like the reason of rationalism, purely formal and empty; as
absolute it must include all content within itself.  Thus the
real problem is not that of controlling individual freedom so
that some measure of social order and concord may result, but of
achieving individual freedom through developing individual
convictions in accord with the universal law found in the
organization of the state as objective Reason.  While this
philosophy is usually termed absolute or objective idealism, it
might better be termed, for educational purposes at least,
institutional idealism.  (See ante, p.  59.) It idealized
historical institutions by conceiving them as incarnations of an
immanent absolute mind.  There can be no doubt that this
philosophy was a powerful influence in rescuing philosophy in the
beginning of the nineteenth century from the isolated
individualism into which it had fallen in France and England.  It
served also to make the organization of the state more
constructively interested in matters of public concern.  It left
less to chance, less to mere individual logical conviction, less
to the workings of private self-interest.  It brought
intelligence to bear upon the conduct of affairs; it accentuated
the need of nationally organized education in the interests of
the corporate state.  It sanctioned and promoted freedom of
inquiry in all technical details of natural and historical
phenomena.  But in all ultimate moral matters, it tended to
reinstate the principle of authority.  It made for efficiency of
organization more than did any of the types of philosophy
previously mentioned, but it made no provision for free
experimental modification of this organization.  Political
democracy, with its belief in the right of individual desire and
purpose to take part in readapting even the fundamental
constitution of society, was foreign to it.

3.  Educational Equivalents.  It is not necessary to consider in
detail the educational counterparts of the various defects found
in these various types of philosophy.  It suffices to say that in
general the school has been the institution which exhibited with
greatest clearness the assumed antithesis between purely
individualistic methods of learning and social action, and
between freedom and social control.  The antithesis is reflected
in the absence of a social atmosphere and motive for learning,
and the consequent separation, in the conduct of the school,
between method of instruction and methods of government; and in
the slight opportunity afforded individual variations.  When
learning is a phase of active undertakings which involve mutual
exchange, social control enters into the very process of
learning.  When the social factor is absent, learning becomes a
carrying over of some presented material into a purely individual
consciousness, and there is no inherent reason why it should give
a more socialized direction to mental and emotional disposition.
There is tendency on the part of both the upholders and the
opponents of freedom in school to identify it with absence of
social direction, or, sometimes, with merely physical
unconstraint of movement.  But the essence of the demand for
freedom is the need of conditions which will enable an individual
to make his own special contribution to a group interest, and to
partake of its activities in such ways that social guidance shall
be a matter of his own mental attitude, and not a mere
authoritative dictation of his acts.  Because what is often
called discipline and "government" has to do with the external
side of conduct alone, a similar meaning is attached, by
reaction, to freedom.  But when it is perceived that each idea
signifies the quality of mind expressed in action, the supposed
opposition between them falls away.  Freedom means essentially
the part played by thinking -- which is personal -- in learning:
-- it means intellectual initiative, independence in observation,
judicious invention, foresight of consequences, and ingenuity of
adaptation to them.

But because these are the mental phase of behavior, the needed
play of individuality -- or freedom -- cannot be separated from
opportunity for free play of physical movements.  Enforced
physical quietude may be unfavorable to realization of a problem,
to undertaking the observations needed to define it, and to
performance of the experiments which test the ideas suggested.
Much has been said about the importance of "self-activity" in
education, but the conception has too frequently been restricted
to something merely internal -- something excluding the free use
of sensory and motor organs.  Those who are at the stage of
learning from symbols, or who are engaged in elaborating the
implications of a problem or idea preliminary to more carefully
thought-out activity, may need little perceptible overt activity.
But the whole cycle of self-activity demands an opportunity for
investigation and experimentation, for trying out one's ideas
upon things, discovering what can be done with materials and
appliances.  And this is incompatible with closely restricted
physical activity.  Individual activity has sometimes been taken
as meaning leaving a pupil to work by himself or alone.  Relief
from need of attending to what any one else is doing is truly
required to secure calm and concentration.  Children, like grown
persons, require a judicious amount of being let alone.  But the
time, place, and amount of such separate work is a matter of
detail, not of principle.  There is no inherent opposition
between working with others and working as an individual.  On the
contrary, certain capacities of an individual are not brought out
except under the stimulus of associating with others.  That a
child must work alone and not engage in group activities in order
to be free and let his individuality develop, is a notion which
measures individuality by spatial distance and makes a physical
thing of it.

Individuality as a factor to be respected in education has a
double meaning.  In the first place, one is mentally an
individual only as he has his own purpose and problem, and does
his own thinking.  The phrase "think for one's self" is a
pleonasm.  Unless one does it for one's self, it isn't thinking.
Only by a pupil's own observations, reflections, framing and
testing of suggestions can what he already knows be amplified and
rectified.  Thinking is as much an individual matter as is the
digestion of food.  In the second place, there are variations of
point of view, of appeal of objects, and of mode of attack, from
person to person.  When these variations are suppressed in the
alleged interests of uniformity, and an attempt is made to have a
single mold of method of study and recitation, mental confusion
and artificiality inevitably result.  Originality is gradually
destroyed, confidence in one's own quality of mental operation is
undermined, and a docile subjection to the opinion of others is
inculcated, or else ideas run wild.  The harm is greater now than
when the whole community was governed by customary beliefs,
because the contrast between methods of learning in school and
those relied upon outside the school is greater.  That systematic
advance in scientific discovery began when individuals were
allowed, and then encouraged, to utilize their own peculiarities
of response to subject matter, no one will deny.  If it is said
in objection, that pupils in school are not capable of any such
originality, and hence must be confined to appropriating and
reproducing things already known by the better informed, the
reply is twofold.  (i) We are concerned with originality of
attitude which is equivalent to the unforced response of one's
own individuality, not with originality as measured by product.
No one expects the young to make original discoveries of just the
same facts and principles as are embodied in the sciences of
nature and man.  But it is not unreasonable to expect that
learning may take place under such conditions that from the
standpoint of the learner there is genuine discovery.  While
immature students will not make discoveries from the standpoint
of advanced students, they make them from their own standpoint,
whenever there is genuine learning.  (ii) In the normal process
of becoming acquainted with subject matter already known to
others, even young pupils react in unexpected ways.  There is
something fresh, something not capable of being fully anticipated
by even the most experienced teacher, in the ways they go at the
topic, and in the particular ways in which things strike them.
Too often all this is brushed aside as irrelevant; pupils are
deliberately held to rehearsing material in the exact form in
which the older person conceives it.  The result is that what is
instinctively original in individuality, that which marks off one
from another, goes unused and undirected.  Teaching then ceases
to be an educative process for the teacher.  At most he learns
simply to improve his existing technique; he does not get new
points of view; he fails to experience any intellectual
companionship.  Hence both teaching and learning tend to become
conventional and mechanical with all the nervous strain on both
sides therein implied.

As maturity increases and as the student has a greater background
of familiarity upon which a new topic is projected, the scope of
more or less random physical experimentation is reduced.
Activity is defined or specialized in certain channels.  To the
eyes of others, the student may be in a position of complete
physical quietude, because his energies are confined to nerve
channels and to the connected apparatus of the eyes and vocal
organs.  But because this attitude is evidence of intense mental
concentration on the part of the trained person, it does not
follow that it should be set up as a model for students who still
have to find their intellectual way about.  And even with the
adult, it does not cover the whole circuit of mental energy.  It
marks an intermediate period, capable of being lengthened with
increased mastery of a subject, but always coming between an
earlier period of more general and conspicuous organic action and
a later time of putting to use what has been apprehended.

When, however, education takes cognizance of the union of mind
and body in acquiring knowledge, we are not obliged to insist
upon the need of obvious, or external, freedom.  It is enough to
identify the freedom which is involved in teaching and studying
with the thinking by which what a person already knows and
believes is enlarged and refined.  If attention is centered upon
the conditions which have to be met in order to secure a
situation favorable to effective thinking, freedom will take care
of itself.  The individual who has a question which being really
a question to him instigates his curiosity, which feeds his
eagerness for information that will help him cope with it, and
who has at command an equipment which will permit these interests
to take effect, is intellectually free.  Whatever initiative and
imaginative vision he possesses will be called into play and
control his impulses and habits.  His own purposes will direct
his actions.  Otherwise, his seeming attention, his docility, his
memorizings and reproductions, will partake of intellectual
servility.  Such a condition of intellectual subjection is needed
for fitting the masses into a society where the many are not
expected to have aims or ideas of their own, but to take orders
from the few set in authority.  It is not adapted to a society
which intends to be democratic.

Summary.  True individualism is a product of the relaxation of
the grip of the authority of custom and traditions as standards
of belief.  Aside from sporadic instances, like the height of
Greek thought, it is a comparatively modern manifestation.  Not
but that there have always been individual diversities, but that
a society dominated by conservative custom represses them or at
least does not utilize them and promote them.  For various
reasons, however, the new individualism was interpreted
philosophically not as meaning development of agencies for
revising and transforming previously accepted beliefs, but as an
assertion that each individual's mind was complete in isolation
from everything else.  In the theoretical phase of philosophy,
this produced the epistemological problem: the question as to the
possibility of any cognitive relationship of the individual to
the world.  In its practical phase, it generated the problem of
the possibility of a purely individual consciousness acting on
behalf of general or social interests, -- the problem of social
direction.  While the philosophies which have been elaborated to
deal with these questions have not affected education directly,
the assumptions underlying them have found expression in the
separation frequently made between study and government and
between freedom of individuality and control by others.
Regarding freedom, the important thing to bear in mind is that it
designates a mental attitude rather than external unconstraint of
movements, but that this quality of mind cannot develop without a
fair leeway of movements in exploration, experimentation,
application, etc.  A society based on custom will utilize
individual variations only up to a limit of conformity with
usage; uniformity is the chief ideal within each class.  A
progressive society counts individual variations as precious
since it finds in them the means of its own growth.  Hence a
democratic society must, in consistency with its ideal, allow for
intellectual freedom and the play of diverse gifts and interests
in its educational measures.


Chapter Twenty-Three: Vocational Aspects of Education

1.  The Meaning of Vocation.  At the present time the conflict of
philosophic theories focuses in discussion of the proper place
and function of vocational factors in education.  The
bald statement that significant differences in fundamental
philosophical conceptions find their chief issue in connection
with this point may arouse incredulity: there seems to be too
great a gap between the remote and general terms in which
philosophic ideas are formulated and the practical and concrete
details of vocational education.  But a mental review of the
intellectual presuppositions underlying the oppositions in
education of labor and leisure, theory and practice, body and
mind, mental states and the world, will show that they culminate
in the antithesis of vocational and cultural education.
Traditionally, liberal culture has been linked to the notions of
leisure, purely contemplative knowledge and a spiritual activity
not involving the active use of bodily organs.  Culture has also
tended, latterly, to be associated with a purely private
refinement, a cultivation of certain states and attitudes of
consciousness, separate from either social direction or service.
It has been an escape from the former, and a solace for the
necessity of the latter.

So deeply entangled are these philosophic dualisms with the whole
subject of vocational education, that it is necessary to define
the meaning of vocation with some fullness in order to avoid the
impression that an education which centers about it is narrowly
practical, if not merely pecuniary.  A vocation means nothing but
such a direction of life activities as renders them perceptibly
significant to a person, because of the consequences they
accomplish, and also useful to his associates.  The opposite of a
career is neither leisure nor culture, but aimlessness,
capriciousness, the absence of cumulative achievement in
experience, on the personal side, and idle display, parasitic
dependence upon the others, on the social side.  Occupation is a
concrete term for continuity.  It includes the development of
artistic capacity of any kind, of special scientific ability, of
effective citizenship, as well as professional and business
occupations, to say nothing of mechanical labor or engagement in
gainful pursuits.

We must avoid not only limitation of conception of vocation to
the occupations where immediately tangible commodities are
produced, but also the notion that vocations are distributed in
an exclusive way, one and only one to each person.  Such
restricted specialism is impossible; nothing could be more absurd
than to try to educate individuals with an eye to only one line
of activity.  In the first place, each individual has of
necessity a variety of callings, in each of which he should be
intelligently effective; and in the second place any one
occupation loses its meaning and becomes a routine keeping busy
at something in the degree in which it is isolated from other
interests.  (i) No one is just an artist and nothing else, and in
so far as one approximates that condition, he is so much the less
developed human being; he is a kind of monstrosity.  He must, at
some period of his life, be a member of a family; he must have
friends and companions; he must either support himself or be
supported by others, and thus he has a business career.  He is a
member of some organized political unit, and so on.  We naturally
name his vocation from that one of the callings which
distinguishes him, rather than from those which he has in common
with all others.  But we should not allow ourselves to be so
subject to words as to ignore and virtually deny his other
callings when it comes to a consideration of the vocational
phases of education.

(ii) As a man's vocation as artist is but the emphatically
specialized phase of his diverse and variegated vocational
activities, so his efficiency in it, in the humane sense of
efficiency, is determined by its association with other callings.
A person must have experience, he must live, if his artistry is
to be more than a technical accomplishment.  He cannot find the
subject matter of his artistic activity within his art; this must
be an expression of what he suffers and enjoys in other
relationships -- a thing which depends in turn upon the alertness
and sympathy of his interests.  What is true of an artist is true
of any other special calling.  There is doubtless--in general
accord with the principle of habit -- a tendency for every
distinctive vocation to become too dominant, too exclusive and
absorbing in its specialized aspect.  This means emphasis upon
skill or technical method at the expense of meaning.  Hence it is
not the business of education to foster this tendency, but rather
to safeguard against it, so that the scientific inquirer shall
not be merely the scientist, the teacher merely the pedagogue,
the clergyman merely one who wears the cloth, and so on.

2.  The Place of Vocational Aims in Education.  Bearing in mind
the varied and connected content of the vocation, and the broad
background upon which a particular calling is projected, we shall
now consider education for the more distinctive activity of an
individual.

1.  An occupation is the only thing which balances the
distinctive capacity of an individual with his social service.
To find out what one is fitted to do and to secure an opportunity
to do it is the key to happiness.  Nothing is more tragic than
failure to discover one's true business in life, or to find that
one has drifted or been forced by circumstance into an
uncongenial calling.  A right occupation means simply that the
aptitudes of a person are in adequate play, working with the
minimum of friction and the maximum of satisfaction.  With
reference to other members of a community, this adequacy of
action signifies, of course, that they are getting the best
service the person can render.  It is generally believed, for
example, that slave labor was ultimately wasteful even from the
purely economic point of view -- that there was not sufficient
stimulus to direct the energies of slaves, and that there was
consequent wastage.  Moreover, since slaves were confined to
certain prescribed callings, much talent must have remained
unavailable to the community, and hence there was a dead loss.
Slavery only illustrates on an obvious scale what happens in some
degree whenever an individual does not find himself in his work.
And he cannot completely find himself when vocations are looked
upon with contempt, and a conventional ideal of a culture which
is essentially the same for all is maintained.  Plato (ante, p.
88) laid down the fundamental principle of a philosophy of
education when he asserted that it was the business of education
to discover what each person is good for, and to train him to
mastery of that mode of excellence, because such development
would also secure the fulfillment of social needs in the most
harmonious way.  His error was not in qualitative principle, but
in his limited conception of the scope of vocations socially
needed; a limitation of vision which reacted to obscure his
perception of the infinite variety of capacities found in
different individuals.

2.  An occupation is a continuous activity having a purpose.
Education through occupations consequently combines within itself
more of the factors conducive to learning than any other method.
It calls instincts and habits into play; it is a foe to passive
receptivity.  It has an end in view; results are to be
accomplished.  Hence it appeals to thought; it demands that an
idea of an end be steadily maintained, so that activity cannot be
either routine or capricious.  Since the movement of activity
must be progressive, leading from one stage to another,
observation and ingenuity are required at each stage to overcome
obstacles and to discover and readapt means of execution.  In
short, an occupation, pursued under conditions where the
realization of the activity rather than merely the external
product is the aim, fulfills the requirements which were laid
down earlier in connection with the discussion of aims, interest,
and thinking.  (See Chapters VIII, X, XII.)

A calling is also of necessity an organizing principle for
information and ideas; for knowledge and intellectual growth.  It
provides an axis which runs through an immense diversity of
detail; it causes different experiences, facts, items of
information to fall into order with one another.  The lawyer, the
physician, the laboratory investigator in some branch of
chemistry, the parent, the citizen interested in his own
locality, has a constant working stimulus to note and relate
whatever has to do with his concern.  He unconsciously, from the
motivation of his occupation, reaches out for all relevant
information, and holds to it.  The vocation acts as both magnet
to attract and as glue to hold.  Such organization of knowledge
is vital, because it has reference to needs; it is so expressed
and readjusted in action that it never becomes stagnant.  No
classification, no selection and arrangement of facts, which is
consciously worked out for purely abstract ends, can ever compare
in solidity or effectiveness with that knit under the stress of
an occupation; in comparison the former sort is formal,
superficial, and cold.

3.  The only adequate training for occupations is training
through occupations.  The principle stated early in this book
(see Chapter VI) that the educative process is its own end, and
that the only sufficient preparation for later responsibilities
comes by making the most of immediately present life, applies in
full force to the vocational phases of education.  The dominant
vocation of all human beings at all times is living --
intellectual and moral growth.  In childhood and youth, with
their relative freedom from economic stress, this fact is naked
and unconcealed.  To predetermine some future occupation for
which education is to be a strict preparation is to injure the
possibilities of present development and thereby to reduce the
adequacy of preparation for a future right employment.  To repeat
the principle we have had occasion to appeal to so often, such
training may develop a machine-like skill in routine lines (it is
far from being sure to do so, since it may develop distaste,
aversion, and carelessness), but it will be at the expense of
those qualities of alert observation and coherent and ingenious
planning which make an occupation intellectually rewarding.  In
an autocratically managed society, it is often a conscious object
to prevent the development of freedom and responsibility, a few
do the planning and ordering, the others follow directions and
are deliberately confined to narrow and prescribed channels of
endeavor.  However much such a scheme may inure to the prestige
and profit of a class, it is evident that it limits the
development of the subject class; hardens and confines the
opportunities for learning through experience of the master
class, and in both ways hampers the life of the society as a
whole.  (See ante, p.  260.)

The only alternative is that all the earlier preparation for
vocations be indirect rather than direct; namely, through
engaging in those active occupations which are indicated by the
needs and interests of the pupil at the time.  Only in this way
can there be on the part of the educator and of the one educated
a genuine discovery of personal aptitudes so that the proper
choice of a specialized pursuit in later life may be indicated.
Moreover, the discovery of capacity and aptitude will be a
constant process as long as growth continues.  It is a
conventional and arbitrary view which assumes that discovery of
the work to be chosen for adult life is made once for all at some
particular date.  One has discovered in himself, say, an
interest, intellectual and social, in the things which have to do
with engineering and has decided to make that his calling.  At
most, this only blocks out in outline the field in which further
growth is to be directed.  It is a sort of rough sketch for use
in direction of further activities.  It is the discovery of a
profession in the sense in which Columbus discovered America when
he touched its shores.  Future explorations of an indefinitely
more detailed and extensive sort remain to be made.  When
educators conceive vocational guidance as something which leads
up to a definitive, irretrievable, and complete choice, both
education and the chosen vocation are likely to be rigid,
hampering further growth.  In so far, the calling chosen will be
such as to leave the person concerned in a permanently
subordinate position, executing the intelligence of others who
have a calling which permits more flexible play and readjustment.
And while ordinary usages of language may not justify terming a
flexible attitude of readjustment a choice of a new and further
calling, it is such in effect.  If even adults have to be on the
lookout to see that their calling does not shut down on them and
fossilize them, educators must certainly be careful that the
vocational preparation of youth is such as to engage them in a
continuous reorganization of aims and methods.

3.  Present Opportunities and Dangers.  In the past, education
has been much more vocational in fact than in name.  (i) The
education of the masses was distinctly utilitarian.  It was
called apprenticeship rather than education, or else just
learning from experience.  The schools devoted themselves to the
three R's in the degree in which ability to go through the forms
of reading, writing, and figuring were common elements in all
kinds of labor.  Taking part in some special line of work, under
the direction of others, was the out-of-school phase of this
education.  The two supplemented each other; the school work in
its narrow and formal character was as much a part of
apprenticeship to a calling as that explicitly so termed.

(ii) To a considerable extent, the education of the dominant
classes was essentially vocational -- it only happened that their
pursuits of ruling and of enjoying were not called professions.
For only those things were named vocations or employments which
involved manual labor, laboring for a reward in keep, or its
commuted money equivalent, or the rendering of personal services
to specific persons.  For a long time, for example, the
profession of the surgeon and physician ranked almost with that
of the valet or barber -- partly because it had so much to do
with the body, and partly because it involved rendering direct
service for pay to some definite person.  But if we go behind
words, the business of directing social concerns, whether
politically or economically, whether in war or peace, is as much
a calling as anything else; and where education has not been
completely under the thumb of tradition, higher schools in the
past have been upon the whole calculated to give preparation for
this business.  Moreover, display, the adornment of person, the
kind of social
companionship and entertainment which give prestige, and the
spending of money, have been made into definite callings.
Unconsciously to themselves the higher institutions of learning
have been made to contribute to preparation for these
employments.  Even at present, what is called higher education is
for a certain class (much smaller than it once was) mainly
preparation for engaging effectively in these pursuits.

In other respects, it is largely, especially in the most advanced
work, training for the calling of teaching and special research.
By a peculiar superstition, education which has to do chiefly
with preparation for the pursuit of conspicuous idleness, for
teaching, and for literary callings, and for leadership, has been
regarded as non-vocational and even as peculiarly cultural.  The
literary training which indirectly fits for authorship, whether
of books, newspaper editorials, or magazine articles, is
especially subject to this superstition: many a teacher and
author writes and argues in behalf of a cultural and humane
education against the encroachments of a specialized practical
education, without recognizing that his own education, which he
calls liberal, has been mainly training for his own particular
calling.  He has simply got into the habit of regarding his own
business as essentially cultural and of overlooking the cultural
possibilities of other employments.  At the bottom of these
distinctions is undoubtedly the tradition which recognizes as
employment only those pursuits where one is responsible for his
work to a specific employer, rather than to the ultimate
employer, the community.

There are, however, obvious causes for the present conscious
emphasis upon vocational education -- for the disposition to make
explicit and deliberate vocational implications previously tacit.
(i) In the first place, there is an increased esteem, in
democratic communities, of whatever has to do with manual labor,
commercial occupations, and the rendering of tangible services to
society.  In theory, men and women are now expected to do
something in return for their support -- intellectual and
economic -- by society.  Labor is extolled; service is a
much-lauded moral ideal.  While there is still much admiration
and envy of those who can pursue lives of idle conspicuous
display, better moral sentiment condemns such lives.  Social
responsibility for the use of time and personal capacity is more
generally recognized than it used to be.

(ii) In the second place, those vocations which are specifically
industrial have gained tremendously in importance in the last
century and a half.  Manufacturing and commerce are no longer
domestic and local, and consequently more or less incidental, but
are world-wide.  They engage the best energies of an increasingly
large number of persons.  The manufacturer, banker, and captain
of industry have practically displaced a hereditary landed gentry
as the immediate directors of social affairs.  The problem of
social readjustment is openly industrial, having to do with the
relations of capital and labor.  The great increase in the social
importance of conspicuous industrial processes has inevitably
brought to the front questions having to do with the relationship
of schooling to industrial life.  No such vast social
readjustment could occur without offering a challenge to an
education inherited from different social conditions, and without
putting up to education new problems.

(iii) In the third place, there is the fact already repeatedly
mentioned: Industry has ceased to be essentially an empirical,
rule-of-thumb procedure, handed down by custom.  Its technique is
now technological: that is to say, based upon machinery resulting
from discoveries in mathematics, physics, chemistry,
bacteriology, etc.  The economic revolution has stimulated
science by setting problems for solution, by producing greater
intellectual respect for mechanical appliances.  And industry
received back payment from science with compound interest.  As a
consequence, industrial occupations have infinitely greater
intellectual content and infinitely larger cultural possibilities
than they used to possess.  The demand for such education as will
acquaint workers with the scientific and social bases and
bearings of their pursuits becomes imperative, since those who
are without it inevitably sink to the role of appendages to the
machines they operate.  Under the old regime all workers in a
craft were approximately equals in their knowledge and outlook.
Personal knowledge and ingenuity were developed within at least a
narrow range, because work was done with tools under the direct
command of the worker.  Now the operator has to adjust himself to
his machine, instead of his tool to his own purposes.  While the
intellectual possibilities of industry have multiplied,
industrial conditions tend to make industry, for great masses,
less of an educative resource than it was in the days of hand
production for local markets.  The burden of realizing the
intellectual possibilities inhering in work is thus thrown back
on the school.

(iv) In the fourth place, the pursuit of
knowledge has become, in science, more experimental, less
dependent upon literary tradition, and less associated with
dialectical methods of reasoning, and with symbols.  As a result,
the subject matter of industrial occupation presents not only
more of the content of science than it used to, but greater
opportunity for familiarity with the method by which knowledge is
made.  The ordinary worker in the factory is of course under too
immediate economic pressure to have a chance to produce a
knowledge like that of the worker in the laboratory.  But in
schools, association with machines and industrial processes may
be had under conditions where the chief conscious concern of the
students is insight.  The separation of shop and laboratory,
where these conditions are fulfilled, is largely conventional,
the laboratory having the advantage of permitting the following
up of any intellectual interest a problem may suggest; the shop
the advantage of emphasizing the social bearings of the
scientific principle, as well as, with many pupils, of
stimulating a livelier interest.

(v) Finally, the advances which have been made in the psychology
of learning in general and of childhood in particular fall into
line with the increased importance of industry in life.  For
modern psychology emphasizes the radical importance of primitive
unlearned instincts of exploring, experimentation, and "trying
on." It reveals that learning is not the work of something
ready-made called mind, but that mind itself is an organization
of original capacities into activities having significance.  As
we have already seen (ante, p.  204), in older pupils work is to
educative development of raw native activities what play is for
younger pupils.  Moreover, the passage from play to work should
be gradual, not involving a radical change of attitude but
carrying into work the elements of play, plus continuous
reorganization in behalf of greater control.  The reader will
remark that these five points practically resume the main
contentions of the previous part of the work.  Both practically
and philosophically, the key to the present educational situation
lies in a gradual reconstruction of school materials and methods
so as to utilize various forms of occupation typifying social
callings, and to bring out their intellectual and moral content.
This reconstruction must relegate purely literary methods --
including textbooks--and dialectical methods to the position of
necessary auxiliary tools in the intelligent development of
consecutive and cumulative activities.

But our discussion has emphasized the fact that this educational
reorganization cannot be accomplished by merely trying to give a
technical preparation for industries and professions as they now
operate, much less by merely reproducing existing industrial
conditions in the school.  The problem is not that of making the
schools an adjunct to manufacture and commerce, but of utilizing
the factors of industry to make school life more active, more
full of immediate meaning, more connected with out-of-school
experience.  The problem is not easy of solution.  There is a
standing danger that education will perpetuate the older
traditions for a select few, and effect its adjustment to the
newer economic conditions more or less on the basis of
acquiescence in the untransformed, unrationalized, and
unsocialized phases of our defective industrial regime.  Put in
concrete terms, there is danger that vocational education will be
interpreted in theory and practice as trade education: as a means
of securing technical efficiency in specialized future pursuits.
Education would then become an instrument of perpetuating
unchanged the existing industrial order of society, instead of
operating as a means of its transformation.  The desired
transformation is not difficult to define in a formal way.  It
signifies a society in which every person shall be occupied in
something which makes the lives of others better worth living,
and which accordingly makes the ties which bind persons together
more perceptible -- which breaks down the barriers of distance
between them.  It denotes a state of affairs in which the
interest of each in his work is uncoerced and intelligent: based
upon its congeniality to his own aptitudes.  It goes without
saying that we are far from such a social state; in a literal and
quantitative sense, we may never arrive at it.  But in principle,
the quality of social changes already accomplished lies in this
direction.  There are more ample resources for its achievement
now than ever there have been before.  No insuperable obstacles,
given the intelligent will for its realization, stand in the way.

Success or failure in its realization depends more upon the
adoption of educational methods calculated to effect the change
than upon anything else.  For the change is essentially a change
in the quality of mental disposition -- an educative change.
This does not mean that we can change character and mind by
direct instruction and exhortation, apart from a change in
industrial and political conditions.  Such a conception
contradicts our basic idea that character and mind are attitudes
of participative response in social affairs.  But it does mean
that we may produce in schools a projection in type of the
society we should like to realize, and by forming minds in accord
with it gradually modify the larger and more recalcitrant
features of adult society.  Sentimentally, it may seem harsh to
say that the greatest evil of the present regime is not found in
poverty and in the suffering which it entails, but in the fact
that so many persons have callings which make no appeal to them,
which are pursued simply for the money reward that accrues.  For
such callings constantly provoke one to aversion, ill will, and a
desire to slight and evade.  Neither men's hearts nor their minds
are in their work.  On the other hand, those who are not only
much better off in worldly goods, but who are in excessive, if
not monopolistic, control of the activities of the many are shut
off from equality and generality of social intercourse.  They are
stimulated to pursuits of indulgence and display; they try to
make up for the distance which separates them from others by the
impression of force and superior possession and enjoyment which
they can make upon others.

It would be quite possible for a narrowly conceived scheme of
vocational education to perpetuate this division in a hardened
form.  Taking its stand upon a dogma of social predestination, it
would assume that some are to continue to be wage earners under
economic conditions like the present, and would aim simply to
give them what is termed a trade education -- that is, greater
technical efficiency.  Technical proficiency is often sadly
lacking, and is surely desirable on all accounts -- not merely
for the sake of the production of better goods at less cost, but
for the greater happiness found in work.  For no one cares for
what one cannot half do.  But there is a great difference between
a proficiency limited to immediate work, and a competency
extended to insight into its social bearings; between efficiency
in carrying out the plans of others and in one forming one's own.
At present, intellectual and emotional limitation characterizes
both the employing and the employed class.  While the latter
often have no concern with their occupation beyond the money
return it brings, the former's outlook may be confined to profit
and power.  The latter interest generally involves much greater
intellectual initiation and larger survey of conditions.  For it
involves the direction and combination of a large number of
diverse factors, while the interest in wages is restricted to
certain direct muscular movements.  But none the less there is a
limitation of intelligence to technical and non- humane,
non-liberal channels, so far as the work does not take in its
social bearings.  And when the animating motive is desire for
private profit or personal power, this limitation is inevitable.
In fact, the advantage in immediate social sympathy and humane
disposition often lies with the economically unfortunate, who
have not experienced the hardening effects of a one-sided control
of the affairs of others.

Any scheme for vocational education which takes its point of
departure from the industrial regime that now exists, is likely
to assume and to perpetuate its divisions and weaknesses, and
thus to become an instrument in accomplishing the feudal dogma of
social predestination.  Those who are in a position to make their
wishes good, will demand a liberal, a cultural occupation, and
one which fits for directive power the youth in whom they are
directly interested.  To split the system, and give to others,
less fortunately situated, an education conceived mainly as
specific trade preparation, is to treat the schools as an agency
for transferring the older division of labor and leisure, culture
and service, mind and body, directed and directive class, into a
society nominally democratic.  Such a vocational education
inevitably discounts the scientific and historic human
connections of the materials and processes dealt with.  To
include such things in narrow trade education would be to waste
time; concern for them would not be "practical." They are
reserved for those who have leisure at command--the leisure due
to superior economic resources.  Such things might even be
dangerous to the interests of the controlling class, arousing
discontent or ambitions "beyond the station" of those working
under the direction of others.  But an education which
acknowledges the full intellectual and social meaning of a
vocation would include instruction in the historic background of
present conditions; training in science to give intelligence and
initiative in dealing with material and agencies of production;
and study of economics, civics, and politics, to bring the future
worker into touch with the problems of the day and the various
methods proposed for its improvement.  Above all, it would train
power of readaptation to changing conditions so that future
workers would not become blindly subject to a fate imposed upon
them.  This ideal has to contend not only with the inertia of
existing educational traditions, but also with the opposition of
those who are entrenched in command of the industrial machinery,
and who realize that such an educational system if made general
would threaten their ability to use others for their own ends.
But this very fact is the presage of a more equitable and
enlightened social order, for it gives evidence of the dependence
of social reorganization upon educational reconstruction.  It is
accordingly an encouragement to those believing in a better order
to undertake the promotion of a vocational education which does
not subject youth to the demands and standards of the present
system, but which utilizes its scientific and social factors to
develop a courageous intelligence, and to make intelligence
practical and executive.

Summary.  A vocation signifies any form of continuous activity
which renders service to others and engages personal powers in
behalf of the accomplishment of results.  The question of the
relation of vocation to education brings to a focus the various
problems previously discussed regarding the connection of thought
with bodily activity; of individual conscious development with
associated life; of theoretical culture with practical behavior
having definite results; of making a livelihood with the worthy
enjoyment of leisure.  In general, the opposition to recognition
of the vocational phases of life in education (except for the
utilitarian three R's in elementary schooling) accompanies the
conservation of aristocratic ideals of the past.  But, at the
present juncture, there is a movement in behalf of something
called vocational training which, if carried into effect, would
harden these ideas into a form adapted to the existing industrial
regime.  This movement would continue the traditional liberal
or cultural education for the few economically able to enjoy it,
and would give to the masses a narrow technical trade education
for specialized callings, carried on under the control of others.
This scheme denotes, of course, simply a perpetuation of the
older social division, with its counterpart intellectual and
moral dualisms.  But it means its continuation under conditions
where it has much less justification for existence.  For
industrial life is now so dependent upon science and so
intimately affects all forms of social intercourse, that there is
an opportunity to utilize it for development of mind and
character.  Moreover, a right educational use of it would react
upon intelligence and interest so as to modify, in connection
with legislation and administration, the socially obnoxious
features of the present industrial and commercial order.  It
would turn the increasing fund of social sympathy to constructive
account, instead of leaving it a somewhat blind philanthropic
sentiment.

It would give those who engage in industrial callings desire and
ability to share in social control, and ability to become masters
of their industrial fate.  It would enable them to saturate with
meaning the technical and mechanical features which are so marked
a feature of our machine system of production and distribution.
So much for those who now have the poorer economic opportunities.
With the representatives of the more privileged portion of the
community, it would increase sympathy for labor, create a
disposition of mind which can discover the culturing elements in
useful activity, and increase a sense of social responsibility.
The crucial position of the question of vocational education at
present is due, in other words, to the fact that it concentrates
in a specific issue two fundamental questions: -- Whether
intelligence is best exercised apart from or within activity
which puts nature to human use, and whether individual culture is
best secured under egoistic or social conditions.  No discussion
of details is undertaken in this chapter, because this
conclusion but summarizes the discussion of the previous
chapters, XV to XXII, inclusive.


Chapter Twenty-four: Philosophy of Education

1.  A Critical Review.  Although we are dealing with the
philosophy of education, DO definition of philosophy has yet been
given; nor has there been an explicit consideration of the nature
of a philosophy of education.  This topic is now introduced by a
summary account of the logical order implied in the previous
discussions, for the purpose of bringing out the philosophic
issues involved.  Afterwards we shall undertake a brief
discussion, in more specifically philosophical terms, of the
theories of knowledge and of morals implied in different
educational ideals as they operate in practice.  The prior
chapters fall logically into three parts.

I.  The first chapters deal with education as a social need and
function.  Their purpose is to outline the general features of
education as the process by which social groups maintain their
continuous existence.  Education was shown to be a process of
renewal of the meanings of experience through a process of
transmission, partly incidental to the ordinary companionship or
intercourse of adults and youth, partly deliberately instituted
to effect social continuity.  This process was seen to involve
control and growth of both the immature individual and the group
in which he lives.

This consideration was formal in that it took no specific account
of the quality of the social group concerned--the kind of society
aiming at its own perpetuation through education.  The general
discussion was then specified by application to social groups
which are intentionally progressive, and which aim at a greater
variety of mutually shared interests in distinction from those
which aim simply at the preservation of established customs.
Such societies were found to be democratic in quality, because of
the greater freedom allowed the constituent members, and the
conscious need of securing in individuals a consciously
socialized interest, instead of trusting mainly to the force of
customs operating under the control of a superior class.  The
sort of education appropriate to the development of a democratic
community was then explicitly taken as the criterion of the
further, more detailed analysis of education.

II.  This analysis, based upon the democratic criterion, was seen
to imply the ideal of a continuous reconstruction or reorganizing
of experience, of such a nature as to increase its recognized
meaning or social content, and as to increase the capacity of
individuals to act as directive guardians of this reorganization.
(See Chapters VI-VII.) This distinction was then used to outline
the respective characters of subject matter and method.  It also
defined their unity, since method in study and learning upon this
basis is just the consciously directed movement of reorganization
of the subject matter of experience.  From this point of view the
main principles of method and subject matter of learning were
developed (Chapters XIII-XIV.)

III.  Save for incidental criticisms designed to illustrate
principles by force of contrast, this phase of the discussion
took for granted the democratic criterion and its application in
present social life.  In the subsequent chapters (XVIII-XXII) we
considered the present limitation of its actual realization.
They were found to spring from the notion that experience
consists of a variety of segregated domains, or interests, each
having its own independent value, material, and method, each
checking every other, and, when each is kept properly bounded by
the others, forming a kind of "balance of powers" in education.
We then proceeded to an analysis of the various assumptions
underlying this segregation.  On the practical side, they were
found to have their cause in the divisions of society into more
or less rigidly marked-off classes and groups -- in other words,
in obstruction to full and flexible social interaction and
intercourse.  These social ruptures of continuity were seen to
have their intellectual formulation in various dualisms or
antitheses -- such as that of labor and leisure, practical and
intellectual activity, man and nature, individuality and
association, culture and vocation.  In this discussion, we found
that these different issues have their counterparts in
formulations which have been made in classic philosophic systems;
and that they involve the chief problems of philosophy -- such as
mind (or spirit) and matter, body and mind, the mind and the
world, the individual and his relationships to others, etc.
Underlying these various separations we found the fundamental
assumption to be an isolation of mind from activity involving
physical conditions, bodily organs, material appliances, and
natural objects. Consequently, there was indicated a philosophy
which recognizes the origin, place, and function of mind in an
activity which controls the environment.  Thus we have completed
the circuit and returned to the conceptions of the first portion
of this book: such as the biological continuity of human impulses
and instincts with natural energies; the dependence of the growth
of mind upon participation in conjoint activities having a common
purpose; the influence of the physical environment through the
uses made of it in the social medium; the necessity of
utilization of individual variations in desire and thinking for a
progressively developing society; the essential unity of method
and subject matter; the intrinsic continuity of ends and means;
the recognition of mind as thinking which perceives and tests the
meanings of behavior.  These conceptions are consistent with the
philosophy which sees intelligence to be the purposive
reorganization, through action, of the material of experience;
and they are inconsistent with each of the dualistic philosophies
mentioned.

2.  The Nature of Philosophy.  Our further task is to extract and
make explicit the idea of philosophy implicit in these
considerations.  We have already virtually described, though not
defined, philosophy in terms of the problems with which it deals:
and that thing nor even to the aggregate of known things, but to
the considerations which govern conduct.

Hence philosophy cannot be defined simply from the side of
subject matter.  For this reason, the definition of such
conceptions as generality, totality, and ultimateness is most
readily reached from the side of the disposition toward the world
which they connote.  In any literal and quantitative sense, these
terms do not apply to the subject matter of knowledge, for
completeness and finality are out of the question.  The very
nature of experience as an ongoing, changing process forbids.  In
a less rigid sense, they apply to science rather than to
philosophy.  For obviously it is to mathematics, physics,
chemistry, biology, anthropology, history, etc.  that we must go,
not to philosophy, to find out the facts of the world.  It is for
the sciences to say what generalizations are tenable about the
world and what they specifically are.  But when we ask what sort
of permanent disposition of action toward the world the
scientific disclosures exact of us we are raising a philosophic
question.


From this point of view, "totality" does not mean the hopeless
task of a quantitative summation.  It means rather consistency of
mode of response in reference to the plurality of events which
occur.  Consistency does not mean literal identity; for since the
same thing does not happen twice, an exact repetition of a
reaction involves some maladjustment.  Totality means
continuity -- the carrying on of a former habit of action with
the readaptation necessary to keep it alive and growing.  Instead
of signifying a ready-made complete scheme of action, it means
keeping the balance in a multitude of diverse actions, so that
each borrows and gives significance to every other.  Any person
who is open-minded and sensitive to new perceptions, and who has
concentration and responsibility in connecting them has, in so
far, a philosophic disposition.  One of the popular senses of
philosophy is calm and endurance in the face of difficulty and
loss; it is even supposed to be a power to bear pain without
complaint.  This meaning is a tribute to the influence of the
Stoic philosophy rather than an attribute of philosophy in
general.  But in so far as it suggests that the wholeness
characteristic of philosophy is a power to learn, or to extract
meaning, from even the unpleasant vicissitudes of experience and
to embody what is learned in an ability to go on learning, it is
justified in any scheme.  An analogous interpretation
applies to the generality and ultimateness of philosophy.  Taken
literally, they are absurd pretensions; they indicate insanity.
Finality does not mean, however, that experience is ended and
exhausted, but means the disposition to penetrate to deeper
levels of meaning -- to go below the surface and find out the
connections of any event or object, and to keep at it.  In like
manner the philosophic attitude is general in the sense that it
is averse to taking anything as isolated; it tries to place an
act in its context -- which constitutes its significance.
It is of assistance to connect philosophy with thinking in its
distinction from knowledge.  Knowledge, grounded knowledge, is
science; it represents objects which have been settled, ordered,
disposed of rationally.  Thinking, on the other hand, is
prospective in reference.  It is occasioned by an unsettlement
and it aims at overcoming a disturbance.  Philosophy is thinking
what the known demands of us -- what responsive attitude it
exacts.  It is an idea of what is possible, not a record of
accomplished fact.  Hence it is hypothetical, like all thinking.
It presents an assignment of something to be done -- something to
be tried.  Its value lies not in furnishing solutions (which can
be achieved only in action) but in defining difficulties and
suggesting methods for dealing with them.  Philosophy might
almost be
described as thinking which has become conscious of
itself -- which has generalized its place, function, and value in
experience.

More specifically, the demand for a "total" attitude arises
because there is the need of integration in action of the
conflicting various interests in life.  Where interests are so
superficial that they glide readily into one another, or where
they are not sufficiently organized to come into conflict with
one another, the need for philosophy is not perceptible.  But
when the scientific interest conflicts with, say, the religious,
or the economic with the scientific or aesthetic, or when the
conservative concern for order is at odds with the progressive
interest in freedom, or when institutionalism clashes with
individuality, there is a stimulus to discover some more
comprehensive point of view from which the divergencies may be
brought together, and consistency or continuity of experience
recovered.  Often these clashes may be settled by an individual
for himself; the area of the struggle of aims is limited and a
person works out his own rough accommodations.  Such homespun
philosophies are genuine and often adequate.  But they do not
result in systems of philosophy.  These arise when the discrepant
claims of different ideals of conduct affect the community as a
whole, and the need for readjustment is general.  These traits
explain some things which are often brought as objections against
philosophies, such as the part played in them by individual
speculation, and their controversial diversity, as well as the
fact that philosophy seems to be repeatedly occupied with much
the same questions differently stated.  Without doubt, all these
things characterize historic philosophies more or less.  But they
are not objections to philosophy so much as they are to human
nature, and even to the world in which human nature is set.  If
there are genuine uncertainties in life, philosophies must
reflect that uncertainty.  If there are different diagnoses of
the cause of a difficulty, and different proposals for dealing
with it; if, that is, the conflict of interests is more or less
embodied in different sets of persons, there must be divergent
competing philosophies.  With respect to what has happened,
sufficient evidence is all that is needed to bring agreement and
certainty.  The thing itself is sure.  But with reference to what
it is wise to do in a complicated situation, discussion is
inevitable precisely because the thing itself is still
indeterminate.  One would not expect a ruling class living at
ease to have the same philosophy of life as those who were having
a hard struggle for existence.  If the possessing and the
dispossessed had the same fundamental disposition toward the
world, it would argue either insincerity or lack of seriousness.
A community devoted to industrial pursuits, active in business
and commerce, is not likely to see the needs and possibilities of
life in the same way as a country with high aesthetic culture and
little enterprise in turning the energies of nature to mechanical
account.  A social group with a fairly continuous history will
respond mentally to a crisis in a very different way from one
which has felt the shock of abrupt breaks.  Even if the same data
were present, they would be evaluated differently.  But the
different sorts of experience attending different types of life
prevent just the same data from presenting themselves, as well as
lead to a different scheme of values.  As for the similarity of
problems, this is often more a matter of appearance than of fact,
due to old discussions being translated into the terms of
contemporary perplexities.  But in certain fundamental respects
the same predicaments of life recur from time to time with only
such changes as are due to change of social context, including
the growth of the sciences.

The fact that philosophic problems arise because of widespread
and widely felt difficulties in social practice is disguised
because philosophers become a specialized class which uses a
technical language, unlike the vocabulary in which the direct
difficulties are stated.  But where a system becomes influential,
its connection with a conflict of interests calling for some
program of social adjustment may always be discovered.  At this
point, the intimate connection between philosophy and education
appears.  In fact, education offers a vantage ground from which
to penetrate to the human, as distinct from the technical,
significance of philosophic discussions.  The student of
philosophy "in itself" is always in danger of taking it as so
much nimble or severe intellectual exercise -- as something said
by philosophers and concerning them alone.  But when philosophic
issues are approached from the side of the kind of mental
disposition to which they correspond, or the differences in
educational practice they make when acted upon, the
life-situations which they formulate can never be far from view.
If a theory makes no difference in educational endeavor, it must
be artificial.  The educational point of view enables one to
envisage the philosophic problems where they arise and thrive,
where they are at home, and where acceptance or rejection makes a
difference in practice.  If we are willing to conceive education
as the process of forming fundamental dispositions, intellectual
and emotional, toward nature and fellow men, philosophy may even
be defined as the general theory of education.  Unless a
philosophy is to remain symbolic -- or verbal -- or a sentimental
indulgence for a few, or else mere arbitrary dogma, its auditing
of past experience and its program of values must take effect in
conduct.  Public agitation, propaganda, legislative and
administrative action are effective in producing the change of
disposition which a philosophy indicates as desirable, but only
in the degree in which they are educative -- that is to say, in
the degree in which they modify mental and moral attitudes.  And
at the best, such methods are compromised by the fact they are
used with those whose habits are already largely set, while
education of youth has a fairer and freer field of operation.  On
the other side, the business of schooling tends to become a
routine empirical affair unless its aims and methods are
animated by such a broad and sympathetic survey of its place in
contemporary life as it is the business of philosophy to provide.
Positive science always implies practically the ends which the
community is concerned to achieve.  Isolated from such ends, it
is matter of indifference whether its disclosures are used to
cure disease or to spread it; to increase the means of sustenance
of life or to manufacture war material to wipe life out.  If
society is interested in one of these things rather than another,
science shows the way of attainment.  Philosophy thus has a
double task: that of criticizing existing aims with respect to
the existing state of science, pointing out values which have
become obsolete with the command of new resources, showing what
values are merely sentimental because there are no means for
their realization; and also that of interpreting the results of
specialized science in their bearing on future social endeavor.
It is impossible that it should have any success in these tasks
without educational equivalents as to what to do and what not to
do.  For philosophic theory has no Aladdin's lamp to summon into
immediate existence the values which it intellectually
constructs.  In the mechanical arts, the sciences become methods
of managing things so as to utilize their energies for recognized
aims.  By the educative arts philosophy may generate methods of
utilizing the energies of human beings in accord with serious and
thoughtful conceptions of life.  Education is the laboratory in
which philosophic distinctions become concrete and are tested.

It is suggestive that European philosophy originated (among the
Athenians) under the direct pressure of educational questions.
The earlier history of philosophy, developed by the Greeks in
Asia Minor and Italy, so far as its range of topics is concerned,
is mainly a chapter in the history of science rather than of
philosophy as that word is understood to-day.  It had nature for
its subject, and speculated as to how things are made and
changed.  Later the traveling teachers, known as the Sophists,
began to apply the results and the methods of the natural
philosophers to human conduct.

When the Sophists, the first body of professional educators in
Europe, instructed the youth in virtue, the political arts, and
the management of city and household, philosophy began to deal
with the relation of the individual to the universal, to some
comprehensive class, or to some group; the relation of man and
nature, of tradition and reflection, of knowledge and action.
Can virtue, approved excellence in any line, be learned, they
asked? What is learning? It has to do with knowledge.  What,
then, is knowledge? How is it achieved? Through the senses, or by
apprenticeship in some form of doing, or by reason that has
undergone a preliminary logical discipline? Since learning is
coming to know, it involves a passage from ignorance to wisdom,
from privation to fullness from defect to perfection, from
non-being to being, in the Greek way of putting it.  How is such
a transition possible? Is change, becoming, development really
possible and if so, how? And supposing such questions answered,
what is the relation of instruction, of knowledge, to virtue?
This last question led to opening the problem of the relation of
reason to action, of theory to practice, since virtue clearly
dwelt in action.  Was not knowing, the activity of reason, the
noblest attribute of man? And consequently was not purely
intellectual activity itself the highest of all excellences,
compared with which the virtues of neighborliness and the
citizen's life were secondary? Or, on the other hand, was the
vaunted intellectual knowledge more than empty and vain pretense,
demoralizing to character and destructive of the social ties that
bound men together in their community life? Was not the only
true, because the only moral, life gained through obedient
habituation to the customary practices of the community? And was
not the new education an enemy to good citizenship, because it
set up a rival standard to the established traditions of the
community?

In the course of two or three generations such questions were cut
loose from their original practical bearing upon education and
were discussed on their own account; that is, as matters of
philosophy as an independent branch of inquiry.  But the fact
that the stream of European philosophical thought arose as a
theory of educational procedure remains an eloquent witness to
the intimate connection of philosophy and education.  "Philosophy
of education" is not an external application of ready-made ideas
to a system of practice having a radically different origin and
purpose: it is only an explicit formulation of the problems of
the formation of right mental and moral habitudes in respect to
the difficulties of contemporary social life.  The most
penetrating definition of philosophy which can be given is, then,
that it is the theory of education in its most general phases.

The reconstruction of philosophy, of education, and of social
ideals and methods thus go hand in hand.  If there is especial
need of educational reconstruction at the present time, if this
need makes urgent a reconsideration of the basic ideas of
traditional philosophic systems, it is because of the
thoroughgoing change in social life accompanying the advance of
science, the industrial revolution, and the development of
democracy.  Such practical changes cannot take place without
demanding an educational reformation to meet them, and without
leading men to ask what ideas and ideals are implicit in these
social changes, and what revisions they require of the ideas and
ideals which are inherited from older and unlike cultures.
Incidentally throughout the whole book, explicitly in the last
few chapters, we have been dealing with just these questions as
they affect the relationship of mind and body, theory and
practice, man and nature, the individual and social, etc.  In our
concluding chapters we shall sum up the prior discussions with
respect first to the philosophy of knowledge, and then to the
philosophy of morals.

Summary.  After a review designed to bring out the philosophic
issues implicit in the previous discussions, philosophy was
defined as the generalized theory of education.  Philosophy was
stated to be a form of thinking, which, like all thinking, finds
its origin in what is uncertain in the subject matter of
experience, which aims to locate the nature of the perplexity and
to frame hypotheses for its clearing up to be tested in action.
Philosophic thinking has for its differentia the fact that the
uncertainties with which it deals are found in widespread social
conditions and aims, consisting in a conflict of organized
interests and institutional claims.  Since the only way of
bringing about a harmonious readjustment of the opposed
tendencies is through a modification of emotional and
intellectual disposition, philosophy is at once an explicit
formulation of the various interests of life and a propounding of
points of view and methods through which a better balance of
interests may be effected.  Since education is the process
through which the needed transformation may be accomplished and
not remain a mere hypothesis as to what is desirable, we reach a
justification of the statement that philosophy is the theory of
education as a deliberately conducted practice.


Chapter Twenty-five: Theories of Knowledge

1.  Continuity versus Dualism.  A number of theories of knowing
have been criticized in the previous pages.  In spite of their
differences from one another, they all agree in one fundamental
respect which contrasts with the theory which has been positively
advanced.  The latter assumes continuity; the former state or
imply certain basic divisions, separations, or antitheses,
technically called dualisms.  The origin of these divisions we
have found in the hard and fast walls which mark off social
groups and classes within a group: like those between rich and
poor, men and women, noble and baseborn, ruler and ruled.  These
barriers mean absence of fluent and free intercourse.  This
absence is equivalent to the setting up of different types of
life-experience, each with isolated subject matter, aim, and
standard of values.  Every such social condition must be
formulated in a dualistic philosophy, if philosophy is to be a
sincere account of experience.  When it gets beyond dualism -- as
many philosophies do in form -- it can only be by appeal to
something higher than anything found in experience, by a flight
to some transcendental realm.  And in denying duality in name
such theories restore it in fact, for they end in a division
between things of this world as mere appearances and an
inaccessible essence of reality.

So far as these divisions persist and others are added to them,
each leaves its mark upon the educational system, until the
scheme of education, taken as a whole, is a deposit of various
purposes and procedures.  The outcome is that kind of check and
balance of segregated factors and values which has been
described.  (See Chapter XVIII.) The present discussion is simply
a formulation, in the terminology of philosophy, of various
antithetical conceptions involved in the theory of knowing.
In the first place, there is the opposition of empirical and
higher rational knowing.  The first is connected with everyday
affairs, serves the purposes of the ordinary individual who has
no specialized intellectual

pursuit, and brings his wants into some kind of working
connection with the immediate environment.  Such knowing is
depreciated, if not despised, as purely utilitarian, lacking in
cultural significance.  Rational knowledge is supposed to be
something which touches reality in ultimate, intellectual
fashion; to be pursued for its own sake and properly to terminate
in purely theoretical insight, not debased by application in
behavior.  Socially, the distinction corresponds to that of the
intelligence used by the working classes and that used by a
learned class remote from concern with the means of living.
Philosophically, the difference turns about the distinction of
the particular and universal.  Experience is an aggregate of more
or less isolated particulars, acquaintance with each of which
must be separately made.  Reason deals with universals, with
general principles, with laws, which lie above the welter of
concrete details.  In the educational precipitate, the pupil is
supposed to have to learn, on one hand, a lot of items of
specific information, each standing by itself, and upon the other
hand, to become familiar with a certain number of laws and
general relationships.  Geography, as often taught, illustrates
the former; mathematics, beyond the rudiments of figuring, the
latter.  For all practical purposes, they represent two
independent worlds.

Another antithesis is suggested by the two senses of the word
"learning." On the one hand, learning is the sum total of what is
known, as that is handed down by books and learned men.  It is
something external, an accumulation of cognitions as one might
store material commodities in a warehouse.  Truth exists ready-
made somewhere.  Study is then the process by which an individual
draws on what is in storage.  On the other hand, learning means
something which the individual does when he studies.  It is an
active, personally conducted affair.  The dualism here is between
knowledge as something external, or, as it is often called,
objective, and knowing as something purely internal, subjective,
psychical.  There is, on one side, a body of truth, ready-made,
and, on the other, a ready-made mind equipped with a faculty of
knowing -- if it only wills to exercise it, which it is often
strangely loath to do.  The separation, often touched upon,
between subject matter and method is the educational equivalent
of this dualism.  Socially the distinction has to do with the
part of life which is dependent upon authority and that where
individuals are free to advance.  Another dualism is that of
activity and passivity in knowing.  Purely empirical and physical
things are often supposed to be known by receiving impressions.
Physical things somehow stamp themselves upon the mind or convey
themselves into consciousness by means of the sense organs.
Rational knowledge and knowledge of spiritual things is supposed,
on the contrary, to spring from activity initiated within the
mind, an activity carried on better if it is kept remote from all
sullying touch of the senses and external objects.  The
distinction between sense training and object lessons and
laboratory exercises, and pure ideas contained in books, and
appropriated -- so it is thought -- by some miraculous output of
mental energy, is a fair expression in education of this
distinction.  Socially, it reflects a division between those who
are controlled by direct concern with things and those who are
free to cultivate themselves.

Another current opposition is that said to exist between the
intellect and the emotions.  The emotions are conceived to be
purely private and personal, having nothing to do with the work
of pure intelligence in apprehending facts and truths, -- except
perhaps the single emotion of intellectual curiosity.  The
intellect is a pure light; the emotions are a disturbing heat.
The mind turns outward to truth; the emotions turn inward to
considerations of personal advantage and loss.  Thus in education
we have that systematic depreciation of interest which has been
noted, plus the necessity in practice, with most pupils, of
recourse to extraneous and irrelevant rewards and penalties in
order to induce the person who has a mind (much as his clothes
have a pocket) to apply that mind to the truths to be known.
Thus we have the spectacle of professional educators decrying
appeal to interest while they uphold with great dignity the need
of reliance upon examinations, marks, promotions and emotions,
prizes, and the time-honored paraphernalia of rewards and
punishments.  The effect of this situation in crippling the
teacher's sense of humor has not received the attention which it
deserves.

All of these separations culminate in one between knowing and
doing, theory and practice, between mind as the end and spirit of
action and the body as its organ and means.  We shall not repeat
what has been said about the source of this dualism in the
division of society into a class laboring with their muscles for
material sustenance and a class which, relieved from economic
pressure, devotes itself to the arts of expression and social
direction.  Nor is it necessary to speak again of the educational
evils which spring from the separation.  We shall be content to
summarize the forces which tend to make the untenability of this
conception obvious and to replace it by the idea of continuity.
(i) The advance of physiology and the psychology associated with
it have shown the connection of mental activity with that of the
nervous system.  Too often recognition of connection has stopped
short at this point; the older dualism of soul and body has been
replaced by that of the brain and the rest of the body.  But in
fact the nervous system is only a specialized mechanism for
keeping all bodily activities working together.  Instead of being
isolated from them, as an organ of knowing from organs of motor
response, it is the organ by which they interact responsively
with one another.  The brain is essentially an organ for
effecting the reciprocal adjustment to each other of the stimuli
received from the environment and responses directed upon it.
Note that the adjusting is reciprocal; the brain not only enables
organic activity to be brought to bear upon any object of the
environment in response to a sensory stimulation, but this
response also determines what the next stimulus will be.  See
what happens, for example, when a carpenter is at work upon a
board, or an etcher upon his plate -- or in any case of a
consecutive activity.  While each motor response is adjusted to
the state of affairs indicated through the sense organs, that
motor response shapes the next sensory stimulus.  Generalizing
this illustration, the brain is the machinery for a constant
reorganizing of activity so as to maintain its continuity; that
is to say, to make such modifications in future action as are
required because of what has already been done.  The continuity
of the work of the carpenter distinguishes it from a routine
repetition of identically the same motion, and from a random
activity where there is nothing cumulative.  What makes it
continuous, consecutive, or concentrated is that each earlier act
prepares the way for later acts, while these take account of or
reckon with the results already attained -- the basis of all
responsibility.  No one who has realized the full force of the
facts of the connection of knowing with the nervous system and of
the nervous system with the readjusting of activity continuously
to meet new conditions, will doubt that knowing has to do with
reorganizing activity, instead of being something isolated from
all activity, complete on its own account.

(ii) The development of biology clinches this lesson, with its
discovery of evolution.  For the philosophic significance of the
doctrine of evolution lies precisely in its emphasis upon
continuity of simpler and more complex organic forms until we
reach man.  The development of organic forms begins with
structures where the adjustment of environment and organism is
obvious, and where anything which can be called mind is at a
minimum.  As activity becomes more complex, coordinating a
greater number of factors in space and time, intelligence plays a
more and more marked role, for it has a larger span of the future
to forecast and plan for.  The effect upon the theory of knowing
is to displace the notion that it is the activity of a mere
onlooker or spectator of the world, the notion which goes with
the idea of knowing as something complete in itself.  For the
doctrine of organic development means that the living creature is
a part of the world, sharing its vicissitudes and fortunes, and
making itself secure in its precarious dependence only as it
intellectually identifies itself with the things about it, and,
forecasting the future consequences of what is going on, shapes
its own activities accordingly.  If the living, experiencing
being is an intimate participant in the activities of the world
to which it belongs, then knowledge is a mode of participation,
valuable in the degree in which it is effective.  It cannot be
the idle view of an unconcerned spectator.

(iii) The development of the experimental method as the method of
getting knowledge and of making sure it is knowledge, and not
mere opinion -- the method of both discovery and proof -- is the
remaining great force in bringing about a transformation in the
theory of knowledge.  The experimental method has two sides.  (i)
On one hand, it means that we have no right to call anything
knowledge except where our activity has actually produced certain
physical changes in things, which agree with and confirm the
conception entertained.  Short of such specific changes, our
beliefs are only hypotheses, theories, suggestions, guesses, and
are to be entertained tentatively and to be utilized as
indications of experiments to be tried.  (ii) On the other hand,
the experimental method of thinking signifies that thinking is of
avail; that it is of avail in just the degree in which the
anticipation of future consequences is made on the basis of
thorough observation of present conditions.  Experimentation, in
other words, is not equivalent to blind reacting.  Such surplus
activity -- a surplus with reference to what has been observed
and is now anticipated -- is indeed an unescapable factor in all
our behavior, but it is not experiment save as consequences are
noted and are used to make predictions and plans in similar
situations in the future.  The more the meaning of the
experimental method is perceived, the more our trying out of a
certain way of treating the material resources and obstacles
which confront us embodies a prior use of intelligence.  What we
call magic was with respect to many things the experimental
method of the savage; but for him to try was to try his luck, not
his ideas.  The scientific experimental method is, on the
contrary, a trial of ideas; hence even when practically -- or
immediately -- unsuccessful, it is intellectual, fruitful; for we
learn from our failures when our endeavors are seriously
thoughtful.

The experimental method is new as a scientific resource--as a
systematized means of making knowledge, though as old as life as
a practical device.  Hence it is not surprising that men have not
recognized its full scope.  For the most part, its significance
is regarded as belonging to certain technical and merely physical
matters.  It will doubtless take a long time to secure the
perception that it holds equally as to the forming and testing of
ideas in social and moral matters.  Men still want the crutch of
dogma, of beliefs fixed by authority, to relieve them of the
trouble of thinking and the responsibility of directing their
activity by thought.  They tend to confine their own thinking to
a consideration of which one among the rival systems of dogma
they will accept.  Hence the schools are better adapted, as John
Stuart Mill said, to make disciples than inquirers.  But every
advance in the influence of the experimental method is sure to
aid in outlawing the literary, dialectic, and authoritative
methods of forming beliefs which have governed the schools of the
past, and to transfer their prestige to methods which will
procure an active concern with things and persons, directed by
aims of increasing temporal reach and deploying greater range of
things in space.  In time the theory of knowing must be derived
from the practice which is most successful in making knowledge;
and then that theory will be employed to improve the methods
which are less successful.

2.  Schools of Method.  There are various systems of philosophy
with characteristically different conceptions of the method of
knowing.  Some of them are named scholasticism, sensationalism,
rationalism, idealism, realism, empiricism, transcendentalism,
pragmatism, etc.  Many of them have been criticized in connection
with the discussion of some educational problem.  We are here
concerned with them as involving deviations from that method
which has proved most effective in achieving knowledge, for a
consideration of the deviations may render clearer the true place
of knowledge in experience.  In brief, the function of knowledge
is to make one experience freely available in other experiences.
The word "freely" marks the difference between the principle of
knowledge and that of habit.  Habit means that an individual
undergoes a modification through an experience, which
modification forms a predisposition to easier and more effective
action in a like direction in the future.  Thus it also has the
function of making one experience available in subsequent
experiences.  Within certain limits, it performs this function
successfully.  But habit, apart from knowledge, does not make
allowance for change of conditions, for novelty.  Prevision of
change is not part of its scope, for habit assumes the essential
likeness of the new situation with the old.  Consequently it
often leads astray, or comes between a person and the successful
performance of his task, just as the skill, based on habit alone,
of the mechanic will desert him when something unexpected occurs
in the running of the machine.  But a man who understands the
machine is the man who knows what he is about.  He knows the
conditions under which a given habit works, and is in a position
to introduce the changes which will readapt it to new conditions.

In other words, knowledge is a perception of those connections of
an object which determine its applicability in a given situation.
To take an extreme example; savages react to a flaming comet as
they are accustomed to react to other events which threaten the
security of their life.  Since they try to frighten wild animals
or their enemies by shrieks, beating of gongs, brandishing of
weapons, etc., they use the same methods to scare away the comet.
To us, the method is plainly absurd -- so absurd that we fail to
note that savages are simply falling back upon habit in a way
which exhibits its limitations.  The only reason we do not act in
some analogous fashion is because we do not take the comet as an
isolated, disconnected event, but apprehend it in its connections
with other events.  We place it, as we say, in the astronomical
system.  We respond to its connections and not simply to the
immediate occurrence.  Thus our attitude to it is much freer.  We
may approach it, so to speak, from any one of the angles provided
by its connections.  We can bring into play, as we deem wise, any
one of the habits appropriate to any one of the connected
objects.  Thus we get at a new event indirectly instead of
immediately -- by invention, ingenuity, resourcefulness.  An
ideally perfect knowledge would represent such a network of
interconnections that any past experience would offer a point of
advantage from which to get at the problem presented in a new
experience.  In fine, while a habit apart from knowledge supplies
us with a single fixed method of attack, knowledge means that
selection may be made from a much wider range of habits.

Two aspects of this more general and freer availability of former
experiences for subsequent ones may be distinguished.  (See ante,
p.  77.) (i) One, the more tangible, is increased power of
control.  What cannot be managed directly may be handled
indirectly; or we can interpose barriers between us and
undesirable consequences; or we may evade them if we cannot
overcome them.  Genuine knowledge has all the practical value
attaching to efficient habits in any case.  (ii) But it also
increases the meaning, the experienced significance, attaching to
an experience.  A situation to which we respond capriciously or
by routine has only a minimum of conscious significance; we get
nothing mentally from it.  But wherever knowledge comes into play
in determining a new experience there is mental reward; even if
we fail practically in getting the needed control we have the
satisfaction of experiencing a meaning instead of merely
reacting physically.

While the content of knowledge is what has happened, what is
taken as finished and hence settled and sure, the reference of
knowledge is future or prospective.  For knowledge furnishes the
means of understanding or giving meaning to what is still going
on and what is to be done.  The knowledge of a physician is what
he has found out by personal acquaintance and by study of what
others have ascertained and recorded.  But it is knowledge to him
because it supplies the resources by which he interprets the
unknown things which confront him, fills out the partial obvious
facts with connected suggested phenomena, foresees their probable
future, and makes plans accordingly.  When knowledge is cut off
from use in giving meaning to what is blind and baffling, it
drops out of consciousness entirely or else becomes an object of
aesthetic contemplation.  There is much emotional satisfaction to
be had from a survey of the symmetry and order of possessed
knowledge, and the satisfaction is a legitimate one.  But this
contemplative attitude is aesthetic, not intellectual.  It is the
same sort of joy that comes from viewing a finished picture or a
well composed landscape.  It would make no difference if the
subject matter were totally different, provided it had the same
harmonious organization.  Indeed, it would make no difference if
it were wholly invented, a play of fancy.  Applicability to the
world means not applicability to what is past and gone -- that is
out of the question by the nature of the case; it means
applicability to what is still going on, what is still unsettled,
in the moving scene in which we are implicated.  The very fact
that we so easily overlook this trait, and regard statements of
what is past and out of reach as knowledge is because we assume
the continuity of past and future.  We cannot entertain the
conception of a world in which knowledge of its past would not be
helpful in forecasting and giving meaning to its future.  We
ignore the prospective reference just because it is so
irretrievably implied.

Yet many of the philosophic schools of method which have been
mentioned transform the ignoring into a virtual denial.  They
regard knowledge as something complete in itself irrespective of
its availability in dealing with what is yet to be.  And it is
this omission which vitiates them and which makes them stand as
sponsors for educational methods which an adequate conception of
knowledge condemns.  For one has only to call to mind what is
sometimes treated in schools as acquisition of knowledge to
realize how lacking it is in any fruitful connection with the
ongoing experience of the students -- how largely it seems to be
believed that the mere appropriation of subject matter which
happens to be stored in books constitutes knowledge.  No matter
how true what is learned to those who found it out and in whose
experience it functioned, there is nothing which makes it
knowledge to the pupils.  It might as well be something about
Mars or about some fanciful country unless it fructifies in the
individual's own life.

At the time when scholastic method developed, it had relevancy to
social conditions.  It was a method for systematizing and lending
rational sanction to material accepted on authority.  This
subject matter meant so much that it vitalized the defining and
systematizing brought to bear upon it.  Under present conditions
the scholastic method, for most persons, means a form of knowing
which has no especial connection with any particular subject
matter.  It includes making distinctions, definitions, divisions,
and classifications for the mere sake of making them -- with no
objective in experience.  The view of thought as a purely
physical activity having its own forms, which are applied to any
material as a seal may be stamped on any plastic stuff, the view
which underlies what is termed formal logic is essentially the
scholastic method generalized.  The doctrine of formal discipline
in education is the natural counterpart of the scholastic method.

The contrasting theories of the method of knowledge which go by
the name of sensationalism and rationalism correspond to an
exclusive emphasis upon the particular and the general
respectively -- or upon bare facts on one side and bare relations
on the other.  In real knowledge, there is a particularizing and
a generalizing function working together.  So far as a situation
is confused, it has to be cleared up; it has to be resolved into
details, as sharply defined as possible.  Specified facts and
qualities constitute the elements of the problem to be dealt
with, and it is through our sense organs that they are specified.
As setting forth the problem, they may well be termed
particulars, for they are fragmentary.  Since our task is to
discover their connections and to recombine them, for us at the
time they are partial.  They are to be given meaning; hence, just
as they stand, they lack it.  Anything which is to be known,
whose meaning has still to be made out, offers itself as
particular.  But what is already known, if it has been worked
over with a view to making it applicable to intellectually
mastering new particulars, is general in function.  Its function
of introducing connection into what is otherwise unconnected
constitutes its generality.  Any fact is general if we use it to
give meaning to the elements of a new experience.  "Reason" is
just the ability to bring the subject matter of prior experience
to bear to perceive the significance of the subject matter of a
new experience.  A person is reasonable in the degree in which he
is habitually open to seeing an event which immediately strikes
his senses not as an isolated thing but in its connection with
the common experience of mankind.

Without the particulars as they are discriminated by the active
responses of sense organs, there is no material for knowing and
no intellectual growth.  Without placing these particulars in the
context of the meanings wrought out in the larger experience of
the past -- without the use of reason or thought -- particulars
are mere excitations or irritations.  The mistake alike of the
sensational and the rationalistic schools is that each fails to
see that the function of sensory stimulation and thought is
relative to reorganizing experience in applying the old to the
new, thereby maintaining the continuity or consistency of life.
The theory of the method of knowing which is advanced in these
pages may be termed pragmatic.  Its essential feature is to
maintain the continuity of knowing with an activity which
purposely modifies the environment.  It holds that knowledge in
its strict sense of something possessed consists of our
intellectual resources -- of all the habits that render our
action intelligent.  Only that which has been organized into our
disposition so as to enable us to adapt the environment to our
needs and to adapt our aims and desires to the situation in which
we live is really knowledge.  Knowledge is not just something
which we are now conscious of, but consists of the dispositions
we consciously use in understanding what now happens.  Knowledge
as an act is bringing some of our dispositions to consciousness
with a view to straightening out a perplexity, by conceiving the
connection between ourselves and the world in which we live.

Summary.  Such social divisions as interfere with free and full
intercourse react to make the intelligence and knowing of members
of the separated classes one-sided.  Those whose experience has
to do with utilities cut off from the larger end they subserve
are practical empiricists; those who enjoy the contemplation of a
realm of meanings in whose active production they have had no
share are practical rationalists.  Those who come in direct
contact with things and have to adapt their activities to them
immediately are, in effect, realists; those who isolate the
meanings of these things and put them in a religious or so-called
spiritual world aloof from things are, in effect, idealists.
Those concerned with progress, who are striving to change
received beliefs, emphasize the individual factor in knowing;
those whose chief business it is to withstand change and conserve
received truth emphasize the universal and the fixed -- and so
on.  Philosophic systems in their opposed theories of knowledge
present an explicit formulation of the traits characteristic of
these cut-off and one-sided segments of experience -- one-sided
because barriers to intercourse prevent the experience of one
from being enriched and supplemented by that of others who are
differently situated.

In an analogous way, since democracy stands in principle for free
interchange, for social continuity, it must develop a theory of
knowledge which sees in knowledge the method by which one
experience is made available in giving direction and meaning to
another.  The recent advances in physiology, biology, and the
logic of the experimental sciences supply the specific
intellectual instrumentalities demanded to work out and formulate
such a theory.  Their educational equivalent is the connection of
the acquisition of knowledge in the schools with activities, or
occupations, carried on in a medium of associated life.


Chapter Twenty-six: Theories of Morals

1.  The Inner and the Outer.

Since morality is concerned with conduct, any dualisms which are
set up between mind and activity must reflect themselves in the
theory of morals.  Since the formulations of the separation in
the philosophic theory of morals are used to justify and idealize
the practices employed in moral training, a brief critical
discussion is in place.  It is a commonplace of educational
theory that the establishing of character is a comprehensive aim
of school instruction and discipline.  Hence it is important that
we should be on our guard against a conception of the relations
of intelligence to character which hampers the realization of the
aim, and on the look-out for the conditions which have to be
provided in order that the aim may be successfully acted upon.
The first obstruction which meets us is the currency of moral
ideas which split the course of activity into two opposed
factors, often named respectively the inner and outer, or the
spiritual and the physical.  This division is a culmination of
the dualism of mind and the world, soul and body, end and means,
which we have so frequently noted.  In morals it takes the form
of a sharp demarcation of the motive of action from its
consequences, and of character from conduct.  Motive and
character are regarded as something purely "inner," existing
exclusively in consciousness, while consequences and conduct are
regarded as outside of mind, conduct having to do simply with the
movements which carry out motives; consequences with what happens
as a result.  Different schools identify morality with either the
inner state of mind or the outer act and results, each in
separation from the other.  Action with a purpose is deliberate;
it involves a consciously foreseen end and a mental weighing of
considerations pro and eon.  It also involves a conscious state
of longing or desire for the end.  The deliberate choice of an
aim and of a settled disposition of desire takes time.  During
this time complete overt action is suspended.  A person who does
not have his mind made up, does not know what to do. Consequently
he postpones definite action so far as possible.  His position
may be compared to that of a man considering jumping across a
ditch.  If he were sure he could or could not make it, definite
activity in some direction would occur.  But if he considers, he
is in doubt; he hesitates.  During the time in which a single
overt line of action is in suspense, his activities are confined
to such redistributions of energy within the organism as will
prepare a determinate course of action.  He measures the ditch
with his eyes; he brings himself taut to get a feel of the energy
at his disposal; he looks about for other ways across, he
reflects upon the importance of getting across.  All this means
an accentuation of consciousness; it means a turning in upon the
individual's own attitudes, powers, wishes, etc.

Obviously, however, this surging up of personal factors into
conscious recognition is a part of the whole activity in its
temporal development.  There is not first a purely psychical
process, followed abruptly by a radically different physical one.
There is one continuous behavior, proceeding from a more
uncertain, divided, hesitating state to a more overt,
determinate, or complete state.  The activity at first consists
mainly of certain tensions and adjustments within the organism;
as these are coordinated into a unified attitude, the organism as
a whole acts -- some definite act is undertaken.  We may
distinguish, of course, the more explicitly conscious phase of
the continuous activity as mental or psychical.  But that only
identifies the mental or psychical to mean the indeterminate,
formative state of an activity which in its fullness involves
putting forth of overt energy to modify the environment.

Our conscious thoughts, observations, wishes, aversions are
important, because they represent inchoate, nascent activities.
They fulfill their destiny in issuing, later on, into specific
and perceptible acts.  And these inchoate, budding organic
readjustments are important because they are our sole escape from
the dominion of routine habits and blind impulse.  They are
activities having a new meaning in process of development.
Hence, normally, there is an accentuation of personal
consciousness whenever our instincts and ready formed habits find
themselves blocked by novel conditions.  Then we are thrown back
upon ourselves to reorganize our own attitude before proceeding
to a definite and irretrievable course of action.  Unless we try
to drive our way through by sheer brute force, we must modify our
organic resources to adapt them to the specific features of the
situation in which we find ourselves.  The conscious deliberating
and desiring which precede overt action are, then, the methodic
personal readjustment implied in activity in uncertain
situations.  This role of mind in continuous activity is not
always maintained, however.  Desires for something different,
aversion to the given state of things caused by the blocking of
successful activity, stimulates the imagination.  The picture of
a different state of things does not always function to aid
ingenious observation and recollection to find a way out and on.
Except where there is a disciplined disposition, the tendency is
for the imagination to run loose.  Instead of its objects being
checked up by conditions with reference to their practicability
in execution, they are allowed to develop because of the
immediate emotional satisfaction which they yield.  When we find
the successful display of our energies checked by uncongenial
surroundings, natural and social, the easiest way out is to build
castles in the air and let them be a substitute for an actual
achievement which involves the pains of thought.  So in overt
action we acquiesce, and build up an imaginary world in, mind.
This break between thought and conduct is reflected in those
theories which make a sharp separation between mind as inner and
conduct and consequences as merely outer.

For the split may be more than an incident of a particular
individual's experience.  The social situation may be such as to
throw the class given to articulate reflection back into their
own thoughts and desires without providing the means by which
these ideas and aspirations can be used to reorganize the
environment.  Under such conditions, men take revenge, as it
were, upon the alien and hostile environment by cultivating
contempt for it, by giving it a bad name.  They seek refuge and
consolation within their own states of mind, their own imaginings
and wishes, which they compliment by calling both more real and
more ideal than the despised outer world.  Such periods have
recurred in history.  In the early centuries of the Christian
era, the influential moral systems of Stoicism, of monastic and
popular Christianity and other religious movements of the day,
took shape under the influence of such conditions.  The more
action which might express prevailing ideals was checked, the
more the inner possession and cultivation of ideals was regarded
as self-sufficient -- as the essence of morality.  The external
world in which activity belongs was thought of as morally
indifferent.  Everything lay in having the right motive, even
though that motive was not a moving force in the world.  Much the
same sort of situation recurred in Germany in the later
eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries; it led to the Kantian
insistence upon the good will as the sole moral good, the will
being regarded as something complete in itself, apart from action
and from the changes or consequences effected in the world.
Later it led to any idealization of existing institutions as
themselves the embodiment of reason.

The purely internal morality of "meaning well," of having a good
disposition regardless of what comes of it, naturally led to a
reaction.  This is generally known as either hedonism or
utilitarianism.  It was said in effect that the important thing
morally is not what a man is inside of his own consciousness, but
what he does -- the consequences which issue, the charges he
actually effects.  Inner morality was attacked as sentimental,
arbitrary, dogmatic, subjective -- as giving men leave to dignify
and shield any dogma congenial to their self-interest or any
caprice occurring to imagination by calling it an intuition or an
ideal of conscience.  Results, conduct, are what counts; they
afford the sole measure of morality.  Ordinary morality, and
hence that of the schoolroom, is likely to be an inconsistent
compromise of both views.  On one hand, certain states of feeling
are made much of; the individual must "mean well," and if his
intentions are good, if he had the right sort of emotional
consciousness, he may be relieved of responsibility for full
results in conduct.  But since, on the other hand, certain things
have to be done to meet the convenience and the requirements of
others, and of social order in general, there is great insistence
upon the doing of certain things, irrespective of whether the
individual has any concern or intelligence in their doing.  He
must toe the mark; he must have his nose held to the grindstone;
he must obey; he must form useful habits; he must learn
self-control, -- all of these precepts being understood in a way
which emphasizes simply the immediate thing tangibly done,
irrespective of the spirit of thought and desire in which it is
done, and irrespective therefore of its effect upon other less
obvious doings.

It is hoped that the prior discussion has sufficiently elaborated
the method by which both of these evils are avoided.  One or both
of these evils must result wherever individuals, whether young or
old, cannot engage in a progressively cumulative undertaking
under conditions which engage their interest and require their
reflection.  For only in such cases is it possible that the
disposition of desire and thinking should be an organic factor in
overt and obvious conduct.  Given a consecutive activity
embodying the student's own interest, where a definite result is
to be obtained, and where neither routine habit nor the following
of dictated directions nor capricious improvising will suffice,
and there the rise of conscious purpose, conscious desire, and
deliberate reflection are inevitable.  They are inevitable as the
spirit and quality of an activity having specific consequences,
not as forming an isolated realm of inner consciousness.

2.  The Opposition of Duty and Interest.  Probably there is no
antithesis more often set up in moral discussion than that
between acting from "principle" and from "interest." To act on
principle is to act disinterestedly, according to a general law,
which is above all personal considerations.  To act according to
interest is, so the allegation runs, to act selfishly, with one's
own personal profit in view.  It substitutes the changing
expediency of the moment for devotion to unswerving moral law.
The false idea of interest underlying this opposition has already
been criticized (See Chapter X), but some moral aspects of the
question will now be considered.  A clew to the matter may be
found in the fact that the supporters of the "interest" side of
the controversy habitually use the term "self-interest." Starting
from the premises that unless there is interest in an object or
idea, there is no motive force, they end with the conclusion that
even when a person claims to be acting from principle or from a
sense of duty, he really acts as he does because there "is
something in it" for himself.  The premise is sound; the
conclusion false.  In reply the other school argues that since
man is capable of generous self-forgetting and even
self-sacrificing action, he is capable of acting without
interest.  Again the premise is sound, and the conclusion false.
The error on both sides lies in a false notion of the relation of
interest and the self.

Both sides assume that the self is a fixed and hence isolated
quantity.  As a consequence, there is a rigid dilemma between
acting for an interest of the self and without interest.  If the
self is something fixed antecedent to action, then acting from
interest means trying to get more in the way of possessions for
the self -- whether in the way of fame, approval of others, power
over others, pecuniary profit, or pleasure.  Then the reaction
from this view as a cynical depreciation of human nature leads to
the view that men who act nobly act with no interest at all.  Yet
to an unbiased judgment it would appear plain that a man must be
interested in what he is doing or he would not do it.  A
physician who continues to serve the sick in a plague at almost
certain danger to his own life must be interested in the
efficient performance of his profession -- more interested in
that than in the safety of his own bodily life.  But it is
distorting facts to say that this interest is merely a mask for
an interest in something else which he gets by continuing his
customary services -- such as money or good repute or virtue;
that it is only a means to an ulterior selfish end.  The moment
we recognize that the self is not something ready-made, but
something in continuous formation through choice of action, the
whole situation clears up.  A man's interest in keeping at his
work in spite of danger to life means that his self is found in
that work; if he finally gave up, and preferred his personal
safety or comfort, it would mean that he preferred to be that
kind of a self.  The mistake lies in making a separation between
interest and self, and supposing that the latter is the end to
which interest in objects and acts and others is a mere means.
In fact, self and interest are two names for the same fact; the
kind and amount of interest actively taken in a thing reveals and
measures the quality of selfhood which exists.  Bear in mind that
interest means the active or moving identity of the self with a
certain object, and the whole alleged dilemma falls to the
ground.

Unselfishness, for example, signifies neither lack of interest in
what is done (that would mean only machine-like indifference) nor
selflessness--which would mean absence of virility and character.
As employed everywhere outside of this particular theoretical
controversy, the term "unselfishness" refers to the kind of aims
and objects which habitually interest a man.  And if we make a
mental survey of the kind of interests which evoke the use of
this epithet, we shall see that they have two intimately
associated features.  (i) The generous self consciously
identifies itself with the full range of relationships implied in
its activity, instead of drawing a sharp line between itself and
considerations which are excluded as alien or indifferent; (ii)
it readjusts and expands its past ideas of itself to take in new
consequences as they become perceptible.  When the physician
began his career he may not have thought of a pestilence; he may
not have consciously identified himself with service under such
conditions.  But, if he has a normally growing or active self,
when he finds that his vocation involves such risks, he willingly
adopts them as integral portions of his activity.  The wider or
larger self which means inclusion instead of denial of
relationships is identical with a self which enlarges in order to
assume previously unforeseen ties.

In such crises of readjustment -- and the crisis may be slight as
well as great -- there may be a transitional conflict of
"principle" with "interest." It is the nature of a habit to
involve ease in the accustomed line of activity.  It is the
nature of a readjusting of habit to involve an effort which is
disagreeable -- something to which a man has deliberately to hold
himself.  In other words, there is a tendency to identify the
self -- or take interest -- in what one has got used to, and to
turn away the mind with aversion or irritation when an unexpected
thing which involves an unpleasant modification of habit comes
up.  Since in the past one has done one's duty without having to
face such a disagreeable circumstance, why not go on as one has
been? To yield to this temptation means to narrow and isolate the
thought of the self -- to treat it as complete.  Any habit, no
matter how efficient in the past, which has become set, may at
any time bring this temptation with it.  To act from principle in
such an emergency is not to act on some abstract principle, or
duty at large; it is to act upon the principle of a course of
action, instead of upon the circumstances which have attended it.
The principle of a physician's conduct is its animating aim and
spirit -- the care for the diseased.  The principle is not what
justifies an activity, for the principle is but another name for
the continuity of the activity.  If the activity as manifested in
its consequences is undesirable, to act upon principle is to
accentuate its evil.  And a man who prides himself upon acting
upon principle is likely to be a man who insists upon having his
own way without learning from experience what is the better way.
He fancies that some abstract principle justifies his course of
action without recognizing that his principle needs
justification.

Assuming, however, that school conditions are such as to provide
desirable occupations, it is interest in the occupation as a
whole -- that is, in its continuous development -- which keeps a
pupil at his work in spite of temporary diversions and unpleasant
obstacles.  Where there is no activity having a growing
significance, appeal to principle is either purely verbal, or a
form of obstinate pride or an appeal to extraneous considerations
clothed with a dignified title.  Undoubtedly there are junctures
where momentary interest ceases and attention flags, and where
reinforcement is needed.  But what carries a person over these
hard stretches is not loyalty to duty in the abstract, but
interest in his occupation.  Duties are "offices" -- they are the
specific acts needed for the fulfilling of a function -- or, in
homely language -- doing one's job.  And the man who is genuinely
interested in his job is the man who is able to stand temporary
discouragement, to persist in the face of obstacles, to take the
lean with the fat: he makes an interest out of meeting and
overcoming difficulties and distraction.

3.  Intelligence and Character.  A noteworthy paradox often
accompanies discussions of morals.  On the one hand, there is an
identification of the moral with the rational.  Reason is set up
as a faculty from which proceed ultimate moral intuitions, and
sometimes, as in the Kantian theory, it is said to supply the
only proper moral motive.  On the other hand, the value of
concrete, everyday intelligence is constantly underestimated, and
even deliberately depreciated.  Morals is often thought to be an
affair with which ordinary knowledge has nothing to do.  Moral
knowledge is thought to be a thing apart, and conscience is
thought of as something radically different from consciousness.
This separation, if valid, is of especial significance for
education.  Moral education in school is practically hopeless
when we set up the development of character as a supreme end, and
at the same time treat the acquiring of knowledge and the
development of understanding, which of necessity occupy the chief
part of school time, as having nothing to do with character.  On
such a basis, moral education is inevitably reduced to some kind
of catechetical instruction, or lessons about morals.  Lessons
"about morals" signify as matter of course lessons in what other
people think about virtues and duties.  It amounts to something
only in the degree in which pupils happen to be already animated
by a sympathetic and dignified regard for the sentiments of
others.  Without such a regard, it has no more influence on
character than information about the mountains of Asia; with a
servile regard, it increases dependence upon others, and throws
upon those in authority the responsibility for conduct.  As a
matter of fact, direct instruction in morals has been effective
only in social groups where it was a part of the authoritative
control of the many by the few.  Not the teaching as such but the
reinforcement of it by the whole regime of which it was an
incident made it effective.  To attempt to get similar results
from lessons about morals in a democratic society is to rely upon
sentimental magic.

At the other end of the scale stands the Socratic-Platonic
teaching which identifies knowledge and virtue--which holds that
no man does evil knowingly but only because of ignorance of the
good.  This doctrine is commonly attacked on the ground that
nothing is more common than for a man to know the good and yet do
the bad: not knowledge, but habituation or practice, and motive
are what is required.  Aristotle, in fact, at once attacked the
Platonic teaching on the ground that moral virtue is like an art,
such as medicine; the experienced practitioner is better than a
man who has theoretical knowledge but no practical experience of
disease and remedies.  The issue turns, however, upon what is
meant by knowledge.  Aristotle's objection ignored the gist of
Plato's teaching to the effect that man could not attain a
theoretical insight into the good except as he had passed through
years of practical habituation and strenuous discipline.
Knowledge of the good was not a thing to be got either from books
or from others, but was achieved through a prolonged education.
It was the final and culminating grace of a mature experience of
life.  Irrespective of Plato's position, it is easy to perceive
that the term knowledge is used to denote things as far apart as
intimate and vital personal realization, -- a conviction gained
and tested in experience, -- and a second- handed, largely
symbolic, recognition that persons in general believe so and so
-- a devitalized remote information.  That the latter does not
guarantee conduct, that it does not profoundly affect character,
goes without saying.  But if knowledge means something of the
same sort as our conviction gained by trying and testing that
sugar is sweet and quinine bitter, the case stands otherwise.
Every time a man sits on a chair rather than on a stove, carries
an umbrella when it rains, consults a doctor when ill -- or in
short performs any of the thousand acts which make up his daily
life, he proves that knowledge of a certain kind finds direct
issue in conduct.  There is every reason to suppose that the same
sort of knowledge of good has a like expression; in fact "good"
is an empty term unless it includes the satisfactions experienced
in such situations as those mentioned.  Knowledge that other
persons are supposed to know something might lead one to act so
as to win the approbation others attach to certain actions, or at
least so as to give others the impression that one agrees with
them; there is no reason why it should lead to personal
initiative and loyalty in behalf of the beliefs attributed to
them.

It is not necessary, accordingly, to dispute about the proper
meaning of the term knowledge.  It is enough for educational
purposes to note the different qualities covered by the one name,
to realize that it is knowledge gained at first hand through the
exigencies of experience which affects conduct in significant
ways.  If a pupil learns things from books simply in connection
with school lessons and for the sake of reciting what he has
learned when called upon, then knowledge will have effect upon
some conduct -- namely upon that of reproducing statements at the
demand of others.  There is nothing surprising that such
"knowledge" should not have much influence in the life out of
school.  But this is not a reason for making a divorce between
knowledge and conduct, but for holding in low esteem this kind of
knowledge.  The same thing may be said of knowledge which relates
merely to an isolated and technical specialty; it modifies action
but only in its own narrow line.  In truth, the problem of moral
education in the schools is one with the problem of securing
knowledge -- the knowledge connected with the system of impulses
and habits.  For the use to which any known fact is put depends
upon its connections.  The knowledge of dynamite of a safecracker
may be identical in verbal form with that of a chemist; in fact,
it is different, for it is knit into connection with different
aims and habits, and thus has a different import.

Our prior discussion of subject-matter as proceeding from direct
activity having an immediate aim, to the enlargement of meaning
found in geography and history, and then to scientifically
organized knowledge, was based upon the idea of maintaining a
vital connection between knowledge and activity.  What is learned
and employed in an occupation having an aim and involving
cooperation with others is moral knowledge, whether consciously
so regarded or not.  For it builds up a social interest and
confers the intelligence needed to make that interest effective
in practice.  Just because the studies of the curriculum
represent standard factors in social life, they are organs of
initiation into social values.  As mere school studies, their
acquisition has only a technical worth.  Acquired under
conditions where their social significance is realized, they feed
moral interest and develop moral insight.  Moreover, the
qualities of mind discussed under the topic of method of learning
are all of them intrinsically moral qualities.  Open-mindedness,
single-mindedness, sincerity, breadth of outlook, thoroughness,
assumption of responsibility for developing the consequences of
ideas which are accepted, are moral traits.  The habit of
identifying moral characteristics with external conformity to
authoritative prescriptions may lead us to ignore the ethical
value of these intellectual attitudes, but the same habit tends
to reduce morals to a dead and machinelike routine.  Consequently
while such an attitude has moral results, the results are morally
undesirable -- above all in a democratic society where so much
depends upon personal disposition.

4.  The Social and the Moral.  All of the separations which we
have been criticizing -- and which the idea of education set
forth in the previous chapters is designed to avoid -- spring
from taking morals too narrowly, -- giving them, on one side, a
sentimental goody-goody turn without reference to effective
ability to do what is socially needed, and, on the other side,
overemphasizing convention and tradition so as to limit morals to
a list of definitely stated acts.  As a matter of fact, morals
are as broad as acts which concern our relationships with others.
And
potentially this includes all our acts, even though their social
bearing may not be thought of at the time of performance.  For
every act, by the principle of habit, modifies disposition -- it
sets up a certain kind of inclination and desire.  And it is
impossible to tell when the habit thus strengthened may have a
direct and perceptible influence on our association with others.
Certain traits of character have such an obvious connection with
our social relationships that we call them "moral" in an emphatic
sense -- truthfulness, honesty, chastity, amiability, etc.  But
this only means that they are, as compared with some other
attitudes, central: -- that they carry other attitudes with them.
They are moral in an emphatic sense not because they are isolated
and exclusive, but because they are so intimately connected with
thousands of other attitudes which we do not explicitly
recognize -- which perhaps we have not even names for.  To call
them virtues in their isolation is like taking the skeleton for
the living body.  The bones are certainly important, but their
importance lies in the fact that they support other organs of the
body in such a way as to make them capable of integrated
effective activity.  And the same is true of the qualities of
character which we specifically designate virtues.  Morals
concern nothing less than the whole character, and the whole
character is identical with the man in all his concrete make-up
and manifestations.  To possess virtue does not signify to have
cultivated a few namable and exclusive traits; it means to be
fully and adequately what one is capable of becoming through
association with others in all the offices of life.

The moral and the social quality of conduct are, in the last
analysis, identical with each other.  It is then but to restate
explicitly the import of our earlier chapters regarding the
social function of education to say that the measure of the worth
of the administration, curriculum, and methods of instruction of
the school is the extent to which they are animated by a social
spirit.  And the great danger which threatens school work is the
absence of conditions which make possible a permeating social
spirit; this is the great enemy of effective moral training.  For
this spirit can be actively present only when certain conditions
are met.

(i) In the first place, the school must itself be a community
life in all which that implies.  Social perceptions and interests
can be developed only in a genuinely social medium--one where
there is give and take in the building up of a common experience.
Informational statements about things can be acquired in relative
isolation by any one who previously has had enough intercourse
with others to have learned language.  But realization of the
meaning of the linguistic signs is quite another matter.  That
involves a context of work and play in association with others.
The plea which has been made for education through continued
constructive activities in this book rests upon the fact they
afford an opportunity for a social atmosphere.  In place of a
school set apart from life as a place for learning lessons, we
have a miniature social group in which study and growth are
incidents of present shared experience.  Playgrounds, shops,
workrooms, laboratories not only direct the natural active
tendencies of youth, but they involve intercourse,
communication, and cooperation, -- all extending the perception
of connections.

(ii) The learning in school should be continuous with that out of
school.  There should be a free interplay between the two.  This
is possible only when there are numerous points of contact
between the social interests of the one and of the other.  A
school is conceivable in which there should be a spirit of
companionship and shared activity, but where its social life
would no more represent or typify that of the world beyond the
school walls than that of a monastery.  Social concern and
understanding would be developed, but they would not be available
outside; they would not carry over.  The proverbial separation of
town and gown, the cultivation of academic seclusion, operate in
this direction.  So does such adherence to the culture of the
past as generates a reminiscent social spirit, for this makes an
individual feel more at home in the life of other days than in
his own.  A professedly cultural education is peculiarly exposed
to this danger.  An idealized past becomes the refuge and solace
of the spirit; present-day concerns are found sordid, and
unworthy of attention.  But as a rule, the absence of a social
environment in connection with which learning is a need and a
reward is the chief reason for the isolation of the school; and
this isolation renders school knowledge inapplicable to life and
so infertile in character.


A narrow and moralistic view of morals is responsible for the
failure to recognize that all the aims and values which are
desirable in education are themselves moral.  Discipline, natural
development, culture, social efficiency, are moral traits --
marks of a person who is a worthy member of that society which it
is the business of education to further.  There is an old saying
to the effect that it is not enough for a man to be good; he must
be good for something.  The something for which a man must be
good is capacity to live as a social member so that what he gets
from living with others balances with what he contributes.  What
he gets and gives as a human being, a being with desires,
emotions, and ideas, is not external possessions, but a widening
and deepening of conscious life -- a more intense, disciplined,
and expanding realization of meanings.  What he materially
receives and gives is at most opportunities and means for the
evolution of conscious life.  Otherwise, it is neither giving nor
taking, but a shifting about of the position of things in space,
like the stirring of water and sand with a stick.  Discipline,
culture, social efficiency, personal refinement, improvement of
character are but phases of the growth of capacity nobly to share
in such a balanced experience.  And education is not a mere means
to such a life.  Education is such a life.  To maintain capacity
for such education is the essence of morals.  For conscious life
is a continual beginning afresh.

Summary.  The most important problem of moral education in the
school concerns the relationship of knowledge and conduct.  For
unless the learning which accrues in the regular course of study
affects character, it is futile to conceive the moral end as the
unifying and culminating end of education.  When there is no
intimate organic connection between the methods and materials of
knowledge and moral growth, particular lessons and modes of
discipline have to be resorted to: knowledge is not integrated
into the usual springs of action and the outlook on life, while
morals become moralistic -- a scheme of separate virtues.

The two theories chiefly associated with the separation of
learning from activity, and hence from morals, are those which
cut off inner disposition and motive -- the conscious personal
factor -- and deeds as purely physical and outer; and which set
action from interest in opposition to that from principle.  Both
of these separations are overcome in an educational scheme where
learning is the accompaniment of continuous activities or
occupations which have a social aim and utilize the materials of
typical social situations.  For under such conditions, the school
becomes itself a form of social life, a miniature community and
one in close interaction with other modes of associated
experience beyond school walls.  All education which develops
power to share effectively in social life is moral.  It forms a
character which not only does the particular deed socially
necessary but one which is interested in that continuous
readjustment which is essential to growth.  Interest in learning
from all the contacts of life is the essential moral interest.





End of The Project Gutenberg Etext of Democracy and Education, by Dewey